Avengers, Inuyasha 1. Chapter 1

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original, I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter One**

1455 Japan

Kagome stared at the reflection of herself in the river, she was cleaning up in the river before Kaede's funeral. Maybe it was only the brush of time in Kaede's passing that made her wonder, but it had been five years since she returned to the past and yet she was pretty sure nothing in her face had changed. It had been weird a year ago when the wound she took to the face healed without scaring, but maybe it was more than that...

"Kagome?"

Turning she realized she had been staring and doing nothing for a few minutes. "Yes Sango?"

"It's okay to miss her."

Looking at her friends Kagome hoped it was in her head. But it didn't stop her silent comparison of her friend and herself. "It's not that, we all knew it was coming, she died in her sleep. It's a good ending. I just wondered about my grandfather."

"Oh."

There was also the fact Sango was not only a few years older than her she had, had four children already. That was always hard on a woman in this day of age. Yeah she was probably worrying about nothing.


	2. Chapter 2

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Two**

2010 Willamette University

Kagome sighed looking around the crowd, the graduates were mingling with friends and family and she was struck by the stupidity of wishing for her mom or Souta. She had come here under a new name Kagome Hara. She had been sixteen three years ago starting her Masters in Business Management with a minor in Environmental Sciences. Now she was suppose to be nineteen and she'd applied with several places, but Stark Industries was what she had her heart set on, however she was pretty sure they wouldn't want her. A nineteen year old orphan with a small trust fund from her traveling father, and her mother. An only child she had spent eight years in Japan, two in France and then the other six here in the states. Not to mention no listed work places, on paper she'd never held a job before.

No as annoying as it would be Shippo or Sesshomaru would get her a job she only had to pick where.

Smiling at her giddy friends, she felt a distant sense of happiness for them but honestly they were such children. No doubt this melancholy feeling was because for the fifteenth time she was graduating without family there. Or maybe it was the fifteen times thing. Nothing new here really, the faces changed, the names changed, but Kagome knew in eight years her friends would be married or getting married and she'd been looking at disappearing again.

No her hopes of aging normally were still out of reach, when she had realized that living on the shrine again she had cried for weeks. Her last hope that once she was part of her normal birth timeline she'd age was gone, in tatters, as if it had never been more than mist anyway.

Whatever, she had made the right choice when she'd left promising to attend Souta's wedding (whenever he found a girl crazy enough to marry him) she still looked eighteen and was claiming twenty six and he was twenty-two, how long could she keep claiming to be his older sister? Not long at all in her experience.

Some times she wished time would waste away for her.

"Ms. Hara?"


	3. Chapter 3

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Three**

1460 Japan

Kagome didn't hesitate, she took the shot. The stunned lord toppled from his horse and his men roared at a woman slaying their lord. Lord indeed. No better than a bandit, she'd seen what he'd done to that village. She fired her arrows faster then the men could ready their guns, she'd killed half of them before most of then were even pointing the right direction. Inuyasha killed the rest, once upon a time she would have protested; but the last ten years had given her the time to realize some times it wasn't fair and pretending it was made it worse.

No she didn't feel bad about killing these forty men who had just killed a village of sixty people down to the last little girl. And for no better reason then they wanted the village stores. They didn't have to kill anyone for that.

The smell of blood left her cold, looking at Inuyasha as he started to pile the bodies up for a fire she felt like she took her first deep breath since she saw little Nao dead on the ground, her crippled leg proving she couldn't have run if she wanted to. It was moments like this Kagome would rather it be demons, they normally at least got something more out of killing humans, but she knew Onigumo's kind still roamed free.

"What do you want for dinner?"

Looking at Inuyasha she was stunned to see the bodies were piled all they needed was to get wood and they could burn the bodies. "Dazed out did I?"

"Yeah." his gentle expression told her he didn't blame her.

He had become a better man then even she'd expected, he took care of her, he protected her, he'd let her talk him into a full scale wedding for the time, and even now ten years later without a child to her name he never said anything. But she knew he wanted kids as much as she did. That was probably why she had taken to picking out kids she wanted to help on their travels. Shippo was now one of many kids she had brought back to the village for help. Rin was the second, even if Sesshomaru left her himself, and the end result was she often ran a school for all intents and purposes at the village.

It always made her so mad to see kids killed. "I'm going fishing, come join me after you got them burning."

Inuyasha smirked. "Try to catch something."

"Shut up." Walking to the stream she left her mind rest, but seeing her reflection on the stream reminded of her suspicion on why she couldn't get pregnant. The last ten years hadn't made a mark on her face yet, she still looked like the eighteen year old who had finished high school and thrown herself down the well.

"I'm suppose to be fishing."


	4. Chapter 4

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Four**

2010 Willamette University

Turning Kagome found a blond woman looking at her. It took a moment but she realized it was Virginia Potts. Startled she dropped into a small bow, damn old habits died hard. "Ms. Potts."

The woman smiled, and laughed a bit self consciously. "No need for that, I decided if you don't mind now would be a good time to do a quick interview."

"Now?" she was really taken off guard now.

The beautiful blond nodded a small smirk on her lips. "Unless you plan on doing something?"

"ah. No I was probably going to go a pack.. Where do you want go?"

"Anywhere is good."


	5. Chapter 5

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Five**

2010 Kagome's Apartment

"Come on Shippo. Pick up." Pacing the small apartment Kagome couldn't help the wild grin on her face. Ms. Potts wanted her. She got a job at Stark Industries. Ha! Screw working for Sesshomaru or Shippo. She got a job with the competition.

"This is Shin speaking."

"Shippo it's me."

"Mama? Do you know what time it is?"

Kagome took a quick look at the clock and then remember on top of that Shippo was half a world away. "Ops. Anyway I got a job."

"With Stark?"

"Yep!"

The sound of laughter came across the line. Her son knew she wanted to ruffle Sesshomaru's fur, the old dog had been rather smothering when she told him in spite of her hopes she still wasn't aging. Whenever she died she was going to rip Inuyasha a new one for telling his brother to look after her once he was gone. Sesshomaru's response when she had said she wanted to work for Stark had been anything but pleased, he'd even had the nerve to threaten to wash his hands of her if she went to work for him.

"Now mama when you meet Mr. Stark I want you to film it."

"Why?"

"Because he's a modern Miroku and you're hot."

"He can't be that bad, he's dating Ms. Potts."

"He will surprise you and I want video proof."

"If and I stress IF that happens I'll find some way to get you security footage."

"Good enough, are you moving to New York?"

"Yep, in one week I will be living there."

**Give me twelve reviews in the next day and I'll post four chapters at once. **


	6. Chapter 6

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Six**

1465 Japan

Kagome smiled at Kohaku as he talked about the antics of his new son. He'd surprised them all when he married two years ago, of course in the grand scheme of the things his getting married was no more a surprise then the one they'd all felt when Sesshomaru married Rin a year before that. Inuyasha could have been pushed over by a stiff breeze when the delighted young woman told them all.

Looking over the home Kagome felt happiness for her friends, Sango was pregnant with her seventh, the other six were cute, and the twins were now following in their mother's footsteps, often out slaying troublesome demons with their uncle. No now was probably the moment to say it out in the open, everyone here had no doubt noticed by now, she wasn't aging.

She waited for a lull in the conversation before bringing it up, she needed some advice, it was hard to admit but she was terrified, why wasn't she aging? Silence filled the hut and Kagome knew now was the time.

"Everyone, I think it's time we talk about what we're going to do if I'm not aging."

Miroku stopped rocking his youngest and looked up at her, she could see in his face he didn't have any more clue than she had. Sango stopped playing with the second youngest, her eyes betrayed her own fears over it. Shippo looked up from his coloring and looked at her, she could see her first child was afraid as any of them were. Slowly she turned her eyes to Inuyasha, his face was calm but his clenched fists gave him away.

Kohaku surprisingly was the first one to break the silence. "I find it most likely that you won't age until you're born again."

The startled looks crossing everyone else's faces almost brought a smirk to Kohaku's face, Kagome ended up smiling back at him even as his words sent a chill up her spine. Sometimes she forgot how frighteningly smart the Slayer could be. Sango often admitted that was probably why he'd always been afraid as a child, he was smart enough to know the odds. Miroku and Kohaku were probably the two smartest people in the hut and they agreed with her own first conclusion.

That wasn't what she wanted to hear.

**Okay, okay. I guess offering four chapters at once wetted your appeites. I love that you guys reviewed so fast and furiously. But the point of that was more I want you know I like hearing from you even if it's only, 'liked it, give me more'. I want to know if i made you react to the story in some way and the only way I really know if I did is if you tell me so. So let me know what you think of the next chapter, I cried while I wrote it.**


	7. Chapter 7

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Seven**

1500 Japan

Kagome stood over her best friend's grave. Sango's body rested by Chika's and Jiro's, her friend and sister in all but blood had reached the proud age of sixty-nine. Then she'd caught a cold and her fever had been too high and it turned into pneumonia. Nothing in this day in age could clear enough fluid from her lungs for her to keep breathing. Her surviving five children all stood with their father, Miroku.

Miroku was heart broken, he had been from the moment she had told him there wasn't anything more she could do. The last two days of Sango's life Miroku had held her hand and talked her of all the good times they had, he'd also made her promise to meet him in the next life. Sango had smiled and even laughed at him.

Her last moments with her best friend had been Sango comforting her. Sango had known all too well how she felt watching her die. But Sango swore she wouldn't have lived so happily without her, but as the years she was likely face loomed before her Kagome wished she could have lived like her friend. She had wanted children, after twenty years everyone was in a agreement that since she didn't get scars, her body couldn't make enough changes to get pregnant. No Kagome wouldn't have minded dying at sixty-nine. Really the only good thing in this was she wasn't leaving Inuyasha alone.

Looking at her silver haired husband she reached out and took his hand, he looked at her and she was proud to see he was crying without shame with her. Five hundred years would be bearable with him by her side.


	8. Chapter 8

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Eight**

2010 New York

Kagome huffed dropping the last box, her new apartment was nice. Housing was part of her wage, she lived a twenty minute drive from the main office in New York. Her job was basically to work at the office and get information to Ms. Potts. She thought her job would be more intern-ish but really she was to watch people and suggest people to keep and move up to Ms. Potts who worked on Mr. Stark's behalf. It was an unusual job but it probably would be interesting.

She supposed in an odd way she was playing office spy making sure people weren't working against the company. Ms. Potts explained Stark wanted someone to try to keep spies, like his now former assistant out of work. The explanation she got over this assistant was strange, mostly she had been working on behalf of private top-secret parties but Kagome figured her ultimate boss played super hero, so weird was in the job description.

Kagome shook her head before dropping in one of her chairs, she would be meeting a Mr. Johnson for a walk through the day after tomorrow, she had the rest of the day and tomorrow to figure out how long walking would take, and unpack.

Looking at the mountain of stuff in the small dinning-living room Kagome groaned, this was the worst part. Unpacking.


	9. Chapter 9

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Nine**

1501 Japan

Kagome sniffed, Miroku wasn't dead yet, he wasn't. His cold wasn't so bad yet.

If only she believed it. No Sango was gone, he'd seen his fifth grandchild born safely and named for his monk mentor. He didn't have anything holding him here.

"Damn it." Stopping what she was doing she rubbed at her eyes. She needed to stop welling up, he wasn't dead yet. Never mind she knew if it wasn't this cold that killed him it could well be the next. He was seventy-four years old in a time when fifty was old. Taking a deep breath she finished the prep work she was doing before setting the herbs aside for drying. That finished she went and made Miroku his new cup of medical tea.

Taking the pot down to his house while the herbs seeped she tried to not think about her fears.

Walking in she smiled at her old friend where he rested on his futon. "Reading?"

"Yes, it is a fairytale account told to a Daimyo about the great battle fought here against the Demon Naraku."

Frowning she half laughed. "Well who told it and where did you get it from?"

He slowly sat up, his old bones creaked audibly. "Well the story was told by Ichiro, I asked him to. He was given permission to turn the land around the well into a shrine. Ichiro as you know has become a monk, he will run the shine."

Pouring the tea Kagome tried to find words, Miroku was clearly taking steps to ensure her future shrine happened. "Why?"

Her best's friend's husband grabbed her wrist and stopped her motions. "Kagome, fate brought you here and for whatever reason doesn't want you to leave. I believe my friend you are meant to do something greater than you have so far. I know this scares you. I know this time passing will test you. Whatever comes me and Sango would believe in and trust you to the end. Whatever it takes you must learn everything you can. My death will hurt you like Sango's did. But I don't want you to morn me forever. Remember the good times, only the good times."

Kagome stared into his purple eyes her own brown eyes spilling over, he was trying to impress upon her that he meant this as firmly as he had believed his death would be worth it if Naraku died as well.

"Be ready. Live your life, and don't let fear rule you. You my friend for whatever reason are being intrusted with more time then any other soul, there will be a reason. Remember above all else to have a little faith."

He then let go and picked up his cup.

She got up and left, tears streaming down her face. He was as always, right, but it wasn't easy.


	10. Chapter 10

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Ten**

2010 California December 21th

Kagome looked around the ballroom that was rented for the night, she felt awkward. It wasn't the dress, the dress was incredible, it was the party. She had been to so many of these type of parties among the many years and the things said didn't change. Looking down at her glass she swirled it holding back a sigh, that was one more thing. She had better be old enough for some damn champagne and yet because of her cover she couldn't ask for some.

Time to look for Pepper, she needed to thank her for the dress.

Looking around the room she looked for Mr. Stark as well, Pepper would probably be near him. Walking around the room she was startled when she almost collided with a girl wearing a silver dress. Kagome managed to dodge the slosh from the girl's glass but the poor girl wasn't alert enough to hold her glass way from herself.

She winced on the girl's behalf, her front was now drenched, reveled that she wasn't wearing the appropriate underwear. "I'm sorry, do you want some help?"

The brunette looked up from her embarrassing accident and Kagome wanted to hide, every time. Without fail perverted old men and bitchy rich girls. This is why she hated parties.

"You've ruined my dress!"

The shriek and the slow response told Kagome what she had already guessed, the woman was drunk.

"Um no. You did that yourself. "

"You bitch!"

Seeing a younger guy in tux looking embarrassed and come their way Kagome merely looked at the woman. "If either of us is a bitch it's you, I apologized and offered help. You merely acted like a child. Good luck if this gets out on the internet."

Turning she walked into the crowd as quickly as she could, she ignored the half finished comeback the drunk had been trying to make. She needed to find Pepper.

**Julia N SnowMiko gets an honnorable mention for being the best reviewer.**


	11. Chapter 11

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is. **

**Note for anyone who asked Virginia is Pepper's real name.**

**Chapter Eleven**

2010 California December 21th

Kagome sighed, she had managed to circle the main room, she'd peeked in the dinning hall, and the balcony and yet she still hadn't managed to spot Pepper. It was a good thing she'd chosen to wear her silvery Stuart Weitzman heels, they were much lower than her red heels.

"Hello darling."

Annoyed with anyone who greeted her like that, she found one of the board members staring at her with slightly dazed lustful eyes. Drunk old pervert. Two for two. Shippo was gonna laugh his ass off.

"How about you come with me for a smaller party."

For a moment Kagome thought about how she looked, young, dressed to the nines and he'd probably noticed that no one guy had been with her for longer than a greeting. She could possible be someone on the prowl for a sugar daddy. But on the other hand Stark Industries was well known for young geniuses. "How about no."

"But I'm..."

Yanking her arm free of his unpleasantly sweaty fingers she glared at him not try to hold back her aura. "I don't need the money, go find someone who does."

Storming out to the balcony she wished she could have had some of the champagne.


	12. Chapter 12

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is. **

**I'll go ahead and spoil you all**

**Chapter Twelve**

2010 California December 21th

The cool air was refreshing, that was a bonus coming from New York, it had been snowing when she left. She didn't quite understand why Pepper thought she should come to this Christmas party over the local one. Sure in some ways she was keeping an eye on the board members but if anything that seemed like a better reason to keep her distance.

"After a quip like that you deserve a toast."

Turning Kagome was startled to find a smirking Anthony Stark standing behind her holding two glasses of her coveted Champagne. She was twenty. Underaged... screw it. She wanted it. Taking the glass she smiled at her boss' boss. "Thank you, that'll wash the taste of that conversation out of my mouth."

He smiled a smile that was far too like her son's for her to be taken in by it. Besides before that Miroku had trained her well.

"Dead boring isn't it?"

Sipping the champagne she was delighted to find out it was good champagne. Draining the glass she was amused since it was 'his' party. "Must be the host's fault."

He laughed. "That was good. Want another glass?"

She thought about it for moment. "I think I really want a bottle but a glass will do."

Flagging down a server who took her glass and handed her a new one, Mr. Stark looked at her his head tilted just enough to make her think he was trying to place her.

"You must not have been getting enough to drink."

Snorting she sipped from her new glass, "Something like that."

"So what is the draw here... I can smell a reporter a mile away, you aren't some lab tech trying to get funding, you clearly aren't here to be networking, so how did you end up here?"

"That a damn good question. I hate parties, could never stomach networking and honestly..." he really was another Miroku. "Honestly I never liked rich people."

Mr. Stark grinned at her. "You should come see my humble abode then, dirt in every corner, and I only have rags."


	13. Chapter 13

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Thirteen**

2010 California December 21th

Kagome knew her mouth was hanging open slightly, it was a good thing she hadn't made a bet with Shippo. Her lips twitched and she couldn't hold back a laugh. "You don't know my name and yet I get an invite for a sleep over."

"Well if you want to take it that way you could but I doubt there would be much sleeping."

The way his eyes were roving her figure were amusing, she could tell he was only adding the inordinate gaze to test her. Striking a pose in her sexy red dress that his aid had bought her, she made sure to smirk as his eyes settled back on her face. "I'll pass."

"Really? You don't know what you're missing."

Tossing her head she decided this flirting was fun. "I'm sure you don't know what you're missing, but I don't do one night stands."

Then she spotted a blond coming towards them. " And if you keep this up I'm afraid you might find you have an angry Ms. Potts."

He realized she was looking behind him and turned, with an exaggerated wave towards herself he smiled at Pepper. "I was just making conversation with this charming woman."

Pepper gave him a short look that said she knew exactly what kind of conversation he'd had with her, Kagome wanted to laugh, the look was almost pure Sango. But that might have just been the fact Mr. Stark reminded her of Miroku.

"Kagome I'm glad you came."

Mr. Stark now looked confused. "Wait, what?"

Pepper shot a short glare over her shoulder at him as she embraced her in the now normal greeting. Kagome couldn't help smiling at him. "I work for Pepper, back in New York."

"Oh." he paused for a moment. "You're Ms. Hara?"

"Yep."

That was when Pepper saw her glass. "Was that Champagne?"

Kagome figured there was no point in lying. "Yes.

"Tony, Kagome here is underaged. You just provided alcohol to a minor!"

His surprised expression was laugh worthy. Time for her to leave.

"Thank you for inviting me, the dress was amazing. I'm gonna go now."

"Bye. Tony you should have asked why she hadn't had any before just handing it to her!"

The look he shot her as she left told her he felt like he'd been set up and was planning the appropriate revenge. No wonder Pepper said normally he was like a big kid.

**a thanks to anyone who noticed the peeper mistake**


	14. Chapter 14

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Fourteen**

1540 Japan

Inuyasha walked towards the home his brother had built for Rin and his children. Today he knew for sure his brother would be here, Rin was buried here after all. She had lived to be very old for a human among this time, Kagome had told him later her Grandfather was of a similar age. Turning the corner he was only slightly surprised to find Sesshomaru standing by Rin's grave, he was more surprised to find his brother's brats there too.

But on second thought Rin was their mother, and because of his brother's protection even the youngest would remember her mother.

"What are you doing here Inuyasha?"

"I figure I need to ask you a favor."

His brother stared at him for a long time, finally he asked: "And why would I grant it?"

"Because whatever we once were now we're pack."

Sesshomaru snorted and turned to his silent pups. Inuyasha surveyed the pups, it amused him every time to see half of them had ears like his. One of them would probably be considered the most deformed because he had fur over his other wise mostly human body, only his claws and eyes showed the dog demon blood.

"Daiki take your siblings inside, I doubt you need hear this."

Inuyasha had to say whatever his brother had been he'd become a good father. Stern, cool, but a teacher, sometimes Inuyasha wondered if he would have been raised like this.

When the children had entered the house, Sesshomaru walked for a few minutes until the pups wouldn't have a chance of over hearing. When they stopped Inuyasha wondered why he felt the need to do this, then he'd remember; Kagome wasn't aging - she wouldn't for the next five hundred odd years. But he was.

"What is it?"

Looking at his brother he took a deep breath. "When I'm dead, wether it's the next hundred, or three hundred years from now I want you to look after Kagome."


	15. Chapter 15

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Fifteen**

2010 California December 24th

Kagome tapped the last few letters needed on her computer before hitting send. That done she picked up her purse and headed out for a payphone, it turned out to be a bit of problem but she managed. Thank god New York still had phone booths.

Dialing she called Shippo first, Souta would be next, then her mom.

"Shin speaking."

"Hey Shippo."

"Hey mama. Merry Christmas."

"Merry Christmas. I just sent you an email that has your christmas present in it."

"What did you send me? And since Sesshomaru would kill me if I didn't ask did you use the encryption?"

"Of course I used it, and remember what you bet would happen when I went to work for Stark Industries?"

"You managed to film it?!"

"I just went asked if I could get some security footage because I bet with friends going about how I would still manage two things, piss off some girl, and get hit on by a drunk. Stark is a bonus. For some reason the two men were eager to help me."

"You went to party?"

"Work Christmas party here in California, Pepper sent a me a beautiful dress with the invite, and paid for my ticket. I think she might have wanted me to meet Mr. Stark in some way he didn't feel like he pressured to please her."

"That would be a bit strange."

"Mr. Stark is strange. He has this hobby of flying around in a tin can."

"True."

"So have a good time Shippo, see if you can meet a girl you want to keep."

"Really? A girl?"

"Yes, all of Sesshomaru's kids are married and you are older, I want to see you happy."

"hump."

Kagome could hear him rolling his eyes at her, she couldn't help but smile. Last she knew the only girl that had gotten a real reaction out of her ladies man was Soten. It amused her but she pretty sure part of why the girl still was chasing Shippo was the fun of it.

"Merry Christmas mama, find something fun to do tomorrow."

"Will do, talk to you later."


	16. Chapter 16

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Sixteen**

2010 California December 24th

Kagome took a deep breath, it had been good to hear Souta's girlfriend and him were getting serious.

Now for the hard part, she hadn't talked to her mother in months. At least not over the phone, last time she talked to her mother she had been calling to tell her she managed to her a job with Stark Industries. The reaction she had gotten had not been the one expected, being told to quit right away had been infuriating and the conversation had ended when her mom hadn't been able to give a good reason and she had flipped out over being expected to do as ordered.

Dialing she couldn't help but take deep calming breaths, she didn't want to be at odds with her mother, time was so short.

The line clicked on. "Hello?"

"Hi mom."

"Kagome."

"Yeah. Merry Christmas."

"It's not really Christmas yet."

"I know, it's Christmas eve here and now was a good time to call."

"Merry Christmas then."

The silence stretched Kagome found her large experience wasn't helping her find a way to make peace with her mom. "Sesshomaru sent me the necklace you got me my birthday."

"Good, do you like it?"

Kagome smiled into the phone, it was a funny thing to send her an infinity symbol but the meaningful part was the the letters on the back of it. It had taken her an email to Sesshomaru to figure it out, the letters were to name the people already gone. I for Inuyasha, K for her father, and more for all her other major friends in her life. "I'm wearing it. It's my new favorite necklace."

"I'm glad."

The silence stretched, but Kagome still couldn't find words to express her feelings, Luckily her mom hadn't lost her ability to read her mind.

"Kagome I need to say I'm sorry. I forgot for a moment you aren't my baby girl any more, I shouldn't have ordered you to give up the job you worked for."

"I'm sorry I was so short with you. I just don't understand why you don't want me to work for Stark."

Her mother sighed into the phone. "It's a long story, one I never want to tell. As long as you don't ever date or become overly close with Anthony Stark it's okay."

That was weird. "It's ok, he's not my type. I would sooner date Sesshomaru."

"Good."

"I love you mom."

"I love you too baby. Call me sooner next time."

"I will."

"Merry Christmas, take care of yourself."

"You too mom. Offer Grandpa a prayer for me."

"Will do."

The clicked and Kagome hung up the phone. That had gone very well, it probably couldn't have gone better. There was just the question of what her mother had against Tony Stark.


	17. Chapter 17

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Seventeen**

1603 Japan

Kagome gave in and looked up. "Inuyasha have some patience, the wound should have killed him."

He huffed before giving voice to the thought they had both been thinking for the last four days. "That's what's bothering me! How did some measly human get stabbed like that and get away?"

"I could do it Inuyasha."

"And you're not some measly human."

Snickering she went back to grinding the herbs. She had some thoughts about how the man laying in front of them had survived. One she had seen the remains of an herb compress, two she knew mental toughness could help a great deal, three she had feeling this wasn't some normal traveler: In her hundred and seventy some years of life she had learned that someone who took pain well enough to change clothes and try to blend in wasn't normal. No they probably were hiding from someone, meaning a Ninja as her brother would have said.

That was when the man in front of them seemed to wake up. Getting up Kagome went to his side, Inuyasha behind her went on the alert, she inwardly smiled. A hundred and fifty years had done wonders for their silent conversations. Seeing the alertness in the man's eyes she greeted him, "Hello, I'm Kagome."

The way his eyes flicked around the room before settling on her miko clothing told her he had been checking for some sort of uniform, or sign he might have been captured. Anyone else would have just asked. That reminded her, turning her back she grabbed a cup of water that she'd ready and waiting for the last few days.

She went to put it to his lips but he grabbed her wrist stopping it from touching his lips.

Knowing he probably did have very good cause to fear poison or just being vulnerable she answered the questions he was trying to formulate. "We found you on the road where you had collapsed from blood loss. It's a good thing I found you, anyone else and you probably would have died. The cup has water, I want to talk to you before you rest more anyway."

His eyes darted around and she realized laying the way he was he probably couldn't see Inuyasha. "Inuyasha come here, he can't see you."


	18. Chapter 18

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Eighteen**

1603 Japan

The shocked expression on the wounded man's face was most amusing, he didn't seem to believe was he was looking at, his eyes darted from her face to Inuyasha and back. Smiling down she went on. "You can let go of my wrist, the water will probably help your throat, it'll let you actually talk."

He stared at her for a minute and she could see the serious look in his eyes, then he let go. He lifted his head a little and he let her pour the water into his mouth. After few good mouthfuls, and some swishing around his mouth he turned his head when she offered him more. Setting the cup down she knitted her hands and considered him. "I don't care how you got hurt, I'm just curious about a name."

His eyes flicked from her to Inuyasha and back. "ah." He coughed again before clearing his throat. "I am called Kurami."

"It's nice to meet you."

"Yes, it's seemed I own you a great deal."

Kagome smiled, and shook her head. "I would have helped just about anyone."

"I can see that."

Inuyasha snorted from behind her but made no comment, Kagome nodded. "I am not often one to discriminate."


	19. Chapter 19

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Nineteen**

2011 New York

Kagome looked at the files she wanted to hand to Pepper, it was the month's report. Boring stuff and she wrote it and summarized the rest. That was probably why it was such a surprise that she enjoyed working here. Her age earned a bit of teasing but to her surprise most here took her seriously. There had been one bad moment when she ran into the board member who had been so rude at the Christmas party but she had been pleased when the one other person in the hall told the man off for being rude to her.

No in spite of a number of things she had thought would make her unpopular she had made a number of casual friends. Everyone was saying they'd take her out for her twenty-first birthday.

Walking out front she was startled when she bumped into a red head, her papers fell and the woman recovered amazingly well considering the four inch Jimmy Choos she was wearing. Apologizing Kagome scrambled to pick up her papers, looking up she was completely take aback by the way the woman stood. It was like looking up at Mayonaka again.

Her papers gathered she stood up, mentally she could have sworn she was screaming or just waving her hands wildly. But apparently nothing was wrong with her expression because the woman was pretending to look concerned for her.

"Are you alright? I wasn't paying close attention."


	20. Chapter 20

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Twenty**

1603 Japan

Kagome looked up at the unassuming manor, looking at it she then looked back at Kurami. "It amazes me how alike you look."

Glaring at her he shrugged, Inuyasha was smirking at his back. This had been interesting adventure. Meeting a ninja, convincing him to take her to his master so she could learn the art, all of it had been something out of a manga. She was still surprised he'd been so honest with her, or that he hadn't run off in the night as she and Inuyasha escorted him back home.

Inside she was amused the the servants moved more than silently, their very movements gave then away but none of then was older than fourteen so they likely were in training. Following Kurami down a beautifully painted hallway Kagome knew this had to be the public rooms.

Glad Inuyasha was still with her even though he didn't want to learn 'or so he claimed' she was sure she wanted to learn this. Sango and Kohaku had taught her all they could about demons and fighting. Miroku had taught her all he could on the art of barriers or sutra making, but honestly the last sixty years had been mostly wandering: Seeing Shippo off at school or with Kohaku's children, swinging back to the village to look after Miroku and Sango's great-grandkids. No this was a chance to learn something new.

Following Kurami's example she took up a respectful pose on the floor facing the doors that were painted with a black-red dragon. After a few minutes an older man stepped out seeming to lean on the beautiful young woman. Kagome saw the performance right away, he wasn't that weak and that woman was well trained. Very well trained, she was betting she was just as dangerous as the old man if not more so.

Once the two were settled the man addressed Kurami. "You have been gone longer than expected we were worried."

"I was injured Master, these two helped me, the woman wants to learn the arts."

The man's eyes flicked to her and away, purposely dismissive. "She has no skill, take her away."

Kurami glanced at her and she could see he didn't know what to do. "Your student feels he owes me something. He offered payment, he offered a favor, he was confused by the fact I wanted none of it. I told him the only thing of value to me is skill and knowledge."

"Why would I teach a girl like you?"

"Because I won't leave until I learn."

He snorted. "You won't last a week. But since the fool wants it, Mayonaka will teach you what you can learn."

Kagome bowed to the woman at the man's side, she looked startled that Kagome had guessed it was her the Master meant to teach her. The master however smiled a smile akin to a dragon's, Kagome got the feeling he liked her already and that wasn't necessarily a good thing.

**Honnorable mention goes to fallingyuki for being one of the best reviewers**


	21. Chapter 21

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Twenty-one**

2011 New York

Kagome figured the best way to learn what the woman was here for was to offer to help her. "I'm alright but I'm terribly sorry to have bumped into you. Let me make it up to you, where do you need to go?"

"That's alright... Don't worry about it. I'm just here to visit Mr. Stark. I know where I'm going."

"Oh well that's alright, I need to go up too."

Kagome kept her tone bright and bubbly, she needed to sell the bubbly baby she looked. "The papers I dropped are for Ms. Pepper. She's suppose to be upstairs with him."

To someone with less experience her expression would have seemed friendly without hesitation, but Kagome spotted the mild irritation. Internally grinning she wondered what was going on that an Assassin would be visited Mr. Stark. She hoped the woman was just a messenger rather than the message. After all stopping someone this skilled would be the equivalent of taking a tank to her Hara identity, the only fighting skills Hara had on record was the Judo black belt.

Waving the woman forwards toward the elevators they had collided on the way towards the woman reluctantly took lead. Following her into the elevator she noted the brief case in the woman's hands, then crowding her slightly trying to seem like an unskilled kid she insured that while the woman could get a hit on her it wouldn't be a one hit take out, she would be able to respond and struggle.

She could see the flare of unease in the woman's eyes, even if her body remained in a calm normal posture. "I'm so glad didn't I hurt you when I bumped into you. I already have one powerful guy mad at me here I don't need to make someone else mad at me. The jerk in question tried to get me to leave with him at the company Christmas party and he wouldn't let me say no gracefully so I got rude. Then last time I saw him he threatened my job."

She could see the unease turn into confusion, the woman in front of her looked unsure now, probably wondering if the positioning of her body had merely been coincidence. "Oh my god. I'm sorry, Kagome Hara at your service."

The elevator dinged and the doors opened allowing the skilled woman to avoid introducing herself. Following her out again Kagome could see the woman hadn't lied she did know where she was going. They reached the end of the hall, the red head walked right by the secretary, the woman was startled and Kagome wasn't sure if was because she knew her or not, so she just nodded in greeting and followed her in.

The startled exclamation told her Mr. Stark knew the woman and she relaxed slightly, this Natalia hadn't gone on the attack so Stark was probably safe.

**Honnorable mention goes to Silversun XD for being one of the best reviewers. **

**Now Lets do the Twelve Reveiws = Four Chapters again. How bad do you want them?**


	22. Chapter 22

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Twenty-Two**

2011 New York

Ignoring the stiff backed woman in front of her Kagome smiled at Stark and with a quick glance confirmed Pepper had probably gone for their lunch meeting, she made sure to ask. "Mr. Stark did Pepper already go down for lunch?"

He looked startled and seemed a touch off balance at the appearance of the red head.

"uh." He looked away from Natalia to her, shaking his head. "Yes. Pepper went down to get a table where you two were going for lunch."

Smirking she barely managed to turn it into a smile. Kagome could see this woman had tilted her head to listen to what she said very closely, she didn't like having her back to her. Not to mention she had to have picked up she was suppose to meet Pepper some place for lunch, her excuse was just that. "I'm surprised you're not joining us Mr. Stark."

His eyes brightened. "That is an excellent idea!"

That was when this Natalia stepped in. "Then I will have to join you Mr. Stark because this is important information."

He sighed, but gave in. "Fine. Make Pepper bring something back for me Kagome."

She smiled and turned, leaving the assassin to give him her message. But not before she heard the woman ask in an intense tone about her.


	23. Chapter 23

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Twenty-Three**

2011 New York

Natasha stared at Stark. "Who on earth is she?"

"Kagome?"

"You called her that."

"Kagome Hara?"

"If that is the last name of the girl who left this office a moment ago."

Tony blinked at her, his eyes gleamed, he seemed to have realized that the woman had managed to confuse her. "Her? She's Pepper's little project."

"Doing what?"

"Boring stuff, paperwork... boring stuff."

Taking a deep breath she tried to calm herself, it had been a very long time since she hadn't known what to make of someone. She had been already to ignore her but then that girl had stood behind her the way she had. She looked all of eighteen or nineteen, she sounded like it too, but only people who had trained for their entire lives would be able to... do what? Unnerve her? The woman hadn't done anything, she had merely been poised to be able to take a hit and fight on.

That must of have been what was so unnerving, she had used that overly friendly tactic before and stood just like that behind people many times. She did that, people didn't do that to her. But the moment Stark greeted her the woman if she had been poised stopped.

Not to mention that right after bumping into her she insisted on following her, using a quick excuse.

She was going to look this Kagome Hara up later.

"I came to inform you about the Avengers..."


	24. Chapter 24

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Twenty-Four**

1621 Japan

Kagome sighed walking through the gardens, this place was incredible. Rin's gardens even years after her death were still amazing. Sesshomaru took great care of the gardens. His kids were pretty awesome as well. He really had managed to become a good father, she had wondered when Rin first told her she was pregnant back in 1463. Daiki was good son, his dog ears made him look a lot like Inuyasha but his grace was all Sesshomaru and his smile rare as they were, were all his mothers.

"Father wants you to come in soon."

Turning she smiled at Michi, she too had dog ears but her mother's black hair had bred true, and she had her father's eyes. Kagome laughed in her head every time she thought about the girl growing up. In spite of her father Kagome knew she'd have men chasing her.

It had amazed her back when the children had been growing but in spite of an average pacing of two years between them the children looked very close in age. Daiki looked fifteen now, Toga looked like a thirteen or fourteen year old Sesshomaru, Michi looked like a twelve to thirteen year old, her younger sibling Osamu was harder to place because he normally looked furry, he was starting to learn how to look more human, his father's large power showing his blood and ability to change form. Kagome figured he had been the mutant of the bunch, but he still was beautiful in his long silver hair. The last child the second girl named Aiko was a little adorable ten or eleven year old, puberty not quite showing in her yet.

"What does he want?"

Michi looked hesitant. "I don't know."

Sighing Kagome smiled at the girl, she was a well behaved little princess, but Sesshomaru had insisted his girls train in the art of fighting as well. Kagome had to say the only thing she could have wished for him to have done different is that he ease up on the manners. Rin had been the one who played with the kids, Sesshomaru didn't allow them much time for play after Rin's death.

Walking inside Kagome let the girl lead her to room she knew to be Sesshomaru's base, or other wise known as his office. Opening the door she was surprised to find Inuyasha and Sesshomaru in the middle of a conversation.

"What did you want Sesshomaru?"

He frowned at her a little but waved at Inuyasha. Her husband smiled at her, "I was talking to him about how I think now is the time for demons to start fading into myth and legend so things will be like you remembered in the future."

"oh." Kagome sat down on a cushion, this would take some time and serious planning.


	25. Chapter 25

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Twenty-Five**

1622 Japan

Kagome smiled at Shippo, he was almost a man, or he looked close to one, but it would probably be a hundred or so years before he actually looked eighteen. His going to the fox school had helped him learn things he hadn't known for sure. He had learned that his father had been a former general for the South, after his mother's death he'd taken Shippo with him for a simpler life in the country, leading to the events that had allowed him to become her son.

No he'd come back and told her he aged a year to every ten for the first fifteen or sixteen years of his life then it would switch to something more like fifty. Sesshomaru aged a year to every sixty. Inuyasha's own aging lead to them concluding it was something like a year to ten.

"Mama why did you name me for this job?"

Looking at her son Kagome smirked seeing he was having trouble tying the spell to the beads. "Now who was it that told me I was being silly when I said the spell for a control necklace was too hard?"

Shippo looked up, his green eyes big and pleading. "But I thought it was like using my magic on my toys, how was I suppose to understand you are trying to create an independent spell?"

Laughing at him Kagome couldn't help but tease him. "Oh does the master of magic want some help?"

"YES!"

Still laughing she went over to see what he'd been doing, the beads were like beads normally blessed for monks or mikos but she and Shippo were trying to come up with combination to hide a demon's features and the aura that allowed the growing aggressive movement of monks to hunt them. "Are you just trying cast an illusion or do you have picture in your head?"

"The first."

"I suggest picturing a face, any face, then cast the illusion on the beads, try to imprint the picture on to the beads."

"Okay."

Her son turned back to the beads on the ground in front of him, he started to glow, and then the beads started to glow, after a minute her little fox opened his eyes. "I think I got it."

He picked the beads up and they promptly fell apart, crumbling into dust.

She laughed.

**I got my twelve reviews and a bonus! I love you guys so much.**


	26. Chapter 26

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is. **

**For everyone who wants to know Natalia is Natsha's really name, Natsha is a nickname. Kagome was hired to sorta replace Natasha, so post Iron Man 2 and this is pre Avengers.**

**Chapter Twenty-Six**

2011 New York

Kagome sat down in the chair Pepper offered her, she was a bit confused as to what she was doing here. A week before she had caught Pepper up on the monthly report, and for that matter she didn't know what Pepper and Mr. Stark were doing in New York.

"You're probably wondering what this is about."

"Yeah."

"Well Tony has a new project. He wants to build a new off the grid office building."

"Off the power gird?"

"Yep."

"Oh," Kagome figured that would be pretty cool. Knowing Tony Stark it would be a beautiful and expensive building. But Pepper hadn't told her what that had to do with her.

"Still want to know why you're here."

Kagome smiled and shrugged, Pepper had her there.

"I want you to help me, basically I want to promote you to my assistant."

"Oh." This was a surprise. A welcome one. "I want it."

Pepper smirked at her. "No questions? Pay for example."

Kagome laughed. "I hope this isn't too forward, but I think over the last year we've gotten to be friends."

Pepper nodded a smile on her face.

"So I like the idea of working for you."

"Even knowing you'll have to talk to Tony?"

"Eh. He thinks he's all that, but I think he just wants people who don't swoon at his feet."

Pepper was giggling now, Kagome was feeling a little giddy herself, working for Ms. Potts. That was huge.


	27. Chapter 27

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Twenty-Seven**

2011 New York

Tony Stark frowned, it was no wonder Kagome Hara had been hired right out of college, she had impeccable grades, finishing at nineteen after starting at sixteen. Her file talked about how she had moved around as a kid, how she'd lost both her parents, her mother at ten and her father at fifteen. She'd lived in Japan, France, and America. She spoke Japanese, French, Spanish and English. Her listed hobbies included history, and Judo. She was smart, very smart, but his impression of her at the Christmas party had pegged her as four or five years older than she had been.

She had drunk the champagne like someone use to alcohol. Yeah if she had gone to college underaged drinking would make sense, but not too many kids with her background drank champagne. Then again this file had listed no major boyfriends, or best friends, she had almost no ties to anyone still alive.

It could explain his impression of someone older, she could be jaded for her age, it'd be weird she was jaded rather than whiny but he liked weird people.

Then there was these complaints filed against her by Jeremiah Brandsom, that drunken rich asshole had apparently made it his mission to get Kagome fired. There were no less than eight complaints from him here, it was clear it was only the fact Pepper knew the guy and Kagome's coworkers interventions that saved her job. Normally a board member making this many complaints would have you on the streets in a hurry.

Then there had been that moment with Natalia, he hadn't ever seen her look that annoyed. She had looked hacked off or freaked out, what had been even more creepy was her voice had been eerily calm and demanding.

Now Pepper was asking her to help with his Tower project.

He had to wonder if it was possible she was another spy of some sort, he doubted it. Natalia had informed him that the Avenger initiative had been shut down. But if she was he'd catch her, other wise for the time being she was Pepper's helper.


	28. Chapter 28

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Twenty-Eight**

1630 Japan

Kagome grunted as she ran after Inuyasha. This little raid had been a coalition between the East and the West because the monks first started by Ungai had been slaughtering demons that weren't normally a threat to people. Jinenji had barely survived, many other harmless demons like Hatchi had not. Soten had shown up now quite the young lady and taken refuge with Sesshomaru.

She was worried because Inuyasha had taken off commenting the 'wimpy wolf', Koga had his fourth kid just twenty years ago. She didn't want him hurt.

Reaching the clearing she found Inuyasha killing the last of a dozen samurai, Koga was seriously wounded though, Ayame was at his side whimpering.

Running over she skidded to a stop on her knees, at his side. The slash was sparking, the sword that had done this had been blessed or enchanted or even had a sutra in the side, she wasn't sure. The blood coming out of it was smoking, she knew right away the demonic aura in his very blood was being burned away. She couldn't help him with this.

"Damn fool."

Inuyasha's comment didn't hold the heat it had in years past. Koga on the ground laughed, it gurgled a little and sounded like it hurt.

"Who's idea was it to attack an army of monks and samurai?"

"It was a joint agreement."

Ayame's choked comment sent Koga to snickering again.

Kagome could feel the tears starting, she could feel him fading. Ayame knew it too her hands grasped at him and her tears came faster. Inuyasha put his hand on her shoulder, Koga smiled up at his mate and he whispered something she missed. She couldn't even read his lips because her view was obscured with tears. She had not expected to lose Koga, he was a full demon, of course he'd live to the future.

"Kagome.." his voice was already breathy and she knew he had only minutes.

"Yeah." the word barely made it out of her choked throat.

"Humans aren't meant to live as long as you have..." he coughed, blood flecked his lips but Ayame wiped it away. "I want you to remember that means you're more than human."

"But I'm not." Her tears reduced everything to a blur, she didn't want her dying friends to keep giving her advice. They had to stop dying.

"Yes you are, you're my woman."

She laughed but it quickly turned to sobs, Inuyasha picked her up and she hid her face in his neck, she could feel him moving away to give Koga some privacy. She could feel the others who had fought moving to join then the in clearly and say goodbye to the Wolf king. They had won but they had lost as well. His youngest pups probably wouldn't remember him.


	29. Chapter 29

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Twenty-Nine**

2012 New York Stark Tower

Kagome frowned, this tower ran on it's own power, why had the lights dimmed before getting brighter? The tower was kinda hers at this point, Tony had gone to Germany, Pepper was on a plane, that left her in charge. If something wrecked it, it would on her head and the only sympathy she could expect was her son laughing at her.

Going to a window she couldn't see anything wrong with it, there were a couple of people pointing but no one seemed alarmed. Frowning she took out her second phone that was connected to Jarvis, it had been her Christmas present since she had been so useful to Tony. He openly admitted it just meant he would call her at all hours and Jarvis would wake her up for him, but at the same time if there was a problem she could be paged by Jarvis to handle it.

"Jarvis what's going on?"

"I would suggest you evacuate the building Ms. Hara."

"Why?"

"There is something on the roof draining power from the building."

"Oh."

Pulling the fire alarm she ran for the stairs herself, it was good thing there would only be eighty or so people other than herself. Some painters for offices below, a couple of people looking at buying, so on. Finding a number of then in lobby Kagome looked outside. A number of the people in the streets were still looking up. Idiots. Stepping out she looked up, a blue glowing beam. On the inside she had to admit this was a new one for her. But this wasn't friendlies. "Head for the subway! Get inside!"

People started looking at her seeming stupefied. "RUN YOU IDIOTS!"

That was when the first people started moving.

Then the portal opened and you could see into space, things came out of it and Tony flew up and started shooting.

**Honnorable mention goes to Kuroneko for being one of the best reviewers.**


	30. Chapter 30

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Thirty**

2012 New York Stark Tower

The screaming was no surprise but a number of people tried to head back inside. "NO! GO! GO THAT WAY!"

She didn't even feel bad about shoving them towards the subway. The explosions were almost continuous, she glanced up and found Tony. He was flying around in a suit completely out numbered, but he was keeping a bit of the heat off the people running for cover.

The first car blew up and Kagome ducked, people were now bleeding and she could tell the number of people keeping their heads were dropping sharply. Hurrying a woman and her three kids towards the subway she bumped into a cop. "Help me get everyone off the streets!"

He nodded and just looked glad that someone was telling him what to do. The two of them managed to clear the block but there were others they could see further away, splitting up she wished him luck. He waved his gun at her trying to tell her get to cover but she just smiled and took off running, cursing her favorite Diane Von Furstenberg heels. Of all the days to wear her professional four inch heels. She should have stuck with her normal three and half inch Sergio Rossi suede pumps. Of course if she knew this was going to happen she would have brought her sneakers.

Now there were things on the street.

Damn it.

Punching one, she kicked another and ripping a weapon away, she used it like a staff. Quickly she finished off the two, it seemed like the other super heros had arrived. There was something big and green yelling from on top of one of the flying whales, the lighting was confusing but she figured she didn't need to know.

Helping more people along she paid no heed to flying glass, more she just covered the scared people. She could feel that she was bleeding now but none were very deep, they'd be gone in an hour. She did sigh when she found her first casualty, a guy dead from falling concrete.

Soon she was finding more, dead from the strange blue shots, dead from the slicing of the blade on their staffs, more dead from glass and concrete. This wasn't going well. They had taken the first few waves but she knew unless someone closed the portal New York would be over run.

**Honnorable mention goes Kiara. Queen. Of. Kaos for being one of the best Reviewers.**


	31. Chapter 31

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Thirty-One**

2012 New York

She had just finished helping some police officers figure out how to use the alien guns when a new squad landed behind her and the officers put what she had just taught them to use. Running forwards she happily... oh god she really had just been happy to throw herself back into the fight.

…1700... that had been the last time she had had a fight she was happy to fight like this. That wasn't a good thought, she needed to do better that that.

Seeing the blond guy she had noticed flying around landing with the cops she'd just armed she took off down another alley. Jumping on one she once again noticed the metal hardware on the neck, it didn't look like was just armor. Gripping the metal plate she gave a tug and to her surprise the body seized, pulling harder the convulsions got worse, half detaching it made the body drop.

That was when she got it. These were some kind of drone being controlled from the other side. Angry she took it's gun and she started killing more of them. Finding some more people cornered in a building she started shepherding them out towards the cops who were holding a line and trying to push back clearing people out as they went.

Going back for another group she taken by surprise when one jumped down from building above, yanked off her feet she lost the gun-thing and was tossed a hundred or so feet into a car. Wheezing for breath she crawled out of the windshield she had just wrecked. That hurt. On her knees on the hood of the car she took in the half a dozen aliens focusing in on her.

Shit.

This was going to call for powers.

The weapons charged and she knew it was time to get serious.

**Honnorable mention goes to tinabug for being one of the best reviewers.**


	32. Chapter 32

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Thirty-Two**

2012 New York

Taking a deep breath she pulled her powers to the surface, they had been eager, ready from the moment she started fighting. Clapping, her powers washed out defusing the blue blasts, hopping off the top of the car her graceful movement was ruined when her left heel gave, wobbling the whip she had just materialized wrapped around the arm of one rather then the neck like she meant. All the same she yanked send it flying through a car, using a second with she grabbed one and used it to send it flying into two others, grabbing the last two she smashed them into each other.

Cursing she looked at her shoe, the heel was hanging off.

Limping she let her powers fade and walked over grabbing a gun. She could help a few more people, then she'd fade into the crowd, she didn't want credit for helping as much as she had.

That was when overhead she heard the sound of rocket, looking up she saw what she thought was a nuke. It probably was a nuke because Tony was flying with it. She could still see the portal so she could guess at his plan.

Running, her feet were letting her know this was too much, her legs burned telling her much the same.

Making a mental note to ask for Sesshomaru to find her someone she could train with, she ran back up the street wishing that wasn't so much glass, it was hard to run in heels but in one was a bitch. Especially when she was shooting things.

Ducking behind a car, she wanted to sleep, she was seriously out of shape. Maybe not by normal standers but she could have fought for three or four times as long, not quite two hundred years ago. Then like puppets of old the aliens crumpled.

"Thank you Tony Stark."

Sitting down a car Kagome decided to rest, the adrenaline crash might have also had something to with it.


	33. Chapter 33

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Thirty-Three**

2012 New York

Kagome sighed and got back to her feet; this was not the time to be caught on the street. People would ask questions, what to know things and still covered in dust and such, they might know her. Stumbling back towards Stark Tower she found a payphone on the way, glad she always had a couple of bucks in change tucked away she managed to call Shippo.

"Shin here."

"Shippo."

"mama? You okay? You sound tired."

"You must not have heard the news."

"What news? and you know me I don't like working with a TV on."

"New York was just invaded by aliens."

"ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!"

She heard things falling and Shippo moving around, "on. ON. There... oh."

"Yeah, I need you to let everyone who cares know I'm fine, yes I was at ground zero but nothing serious happened, but you and Sesshomaru should know I did use my powers for thirty or so seconds."

"If it got caught on camera Sesshomaru is going to want you out of there."

"If and I stress if it was, it probably won't be clear enough to show my face, the nearest people were in buildings at closest three hundred yards away."

"You probably are right then, if you got caught making you leave would be silly, after all you could just join the Avengers."

"Not funny. And is that what all the heros are being called?"

"Yeah, there's your boss, Hulk is the green guy, he makes me remember low level demons. Captain America. He's classic, I wonder how that worked, the original guy died. Some hot chick I need to meet. A guy with some arrows, then there's this blonde guy with a hammer and lightening."

"Yeah I saw him flying around."

"Thor is what they're calling him on here."

"Hun, probably after the norse god."

"Probably. I'm gonna let you talk to fluffy but I'll call your mom and brother."

"Coward."

"Clever Coward thank you."

The line clicked and a dial tone started.


	34. Chapter 34

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Thirty-Four**

2012 New York

Kagome thunked her head on the corner of the phone booth, talking to Sesshomaru was not what she wanted to be doing right about now. A nap sounded good, but she was pretty sure at this point a bath was her first wish.

Picking up the phone she added the coins and made the call, at least he would have to deal with watching for videos of her.

"Norio here."

"You and Shippo answer the phone the same way."

"Miko I assume this is a call to assure me I still have worry about you."

"So you know about New York." Twirling the cord around her finger Kagome was amused to see Police and military members start filling the streets and collecting the bodies.

"Yes my personal aid woke me."

"Good. I'm alive, healed by now, and you need to watch the internet because I had to use my powers and someone in one of the buildings might have seen it. Oh and I want someone to move to New York so I can get back into shape."

"I'm so pleased to hear your reckless behavior has not changed."

"Sarcasm is pleasing to my ears because it means you don't care." Her lilting sarcasm was sure to annoy him.

Sesshomaru sighed audibly. "You test me at every turn Miko."

"Ka-gom-e brother-in-law."

"I'll take care of it." The line clicked.

Shaking her head, she hung up and walked past the men and woman beginning to fill the streets. A number of them were shell shocked survivors, and that actually allowed her to get back to Stark Tower without a question. Inside she noted the first floor was basically trashed, one lone window survived, and even then some of the carpets couldn't stay considering the burn marks in them. Walking through she noted from the third floor up for the next twenty floors nothing was wrong with them, aside from the odd broken window.

From there up though serious remodeling was on the books.

Reaching the pent house she expect Tony to be there, when he wasn't she pulled out her cracked phone. Turning it on she asked: "Jarvis?"

"Yes Ms. Hara."

"Where is Tony?"

"He was hiding the responsible party in jail for the night before going for Shawarma."

"You mean he's been and left without checking on his employees?"

"That would be correct."

"That man is going to hear it from me."

"Yes Ms. Hara."

"Jarvis get me people from out of state Pepper has approved for the work that needs to be done."

"Done Ms. Hara."

The phone rang once, then twice. "Hello?" came a distracted male voice.

"Hi, I'm Kagome Hara from Stark Industries, our building needs some serious work done and all the locals will be very busy for some time, can you come out with your whole team tomorrow... on second thought I don't how travel will possible..."


	35. Chapter 35

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Thirty-Five**

2012 New York

Kagome didn't realize she had dozed off until Jarvis woke her to tell her Tony was getting into the elevator.

Shaking her head she checked the time, six in the evening. He'd been gone for three hours. In that three hours she had called everyone that had been in the building with Jarvis' help and confirmed all of them had made it, only two people were in the hospital. She had set up enough contractors to fix the building in a week or two, ordered enough glass to replace half the block, cleaned the blood off her face and clothes. And waited for Tony. Pepper had called several times, Tony had tried to call her but she had been watching the news on the plane.

Kagome had to say Tony disappearing without a phone had not been cool.

His not checking on her or any of the people on the building had not been cool.

The elevator doors opened and Tony stepped out, Kagome let her temper loose. "Mr. Stark I know you were being a superhero, I know anyone would want break after that but was it really too much to call me to make sure I was handling things? Or to take a phone with you so Pepper could call you?"

That was when five other people stepped out from behind him: all looked tired and hurt but all of them looked amused, the only woman was the red headed assassin she had met before. Bet that had been the one her son had thought was hot.

The four men didn't look that threatening but from the oldest looking one she thought she sensed something, it felt hot to her, but not the aggressiveness that she thought of when she thought of demonic power. The one with the bow eyed her with some of the reserve his partner was, he was a sniper and the woman was up close. Good tactics.

The long haired blond was dressed from a different time, and country... and the last one. The last one she knew on sight. Shippo had the wrong information, this was the original Captain America. She knew his face all too well, he'd been everywhere for three years. Then he'd disappeared and it had only been comics. Did he not age? Because if he didn't that would be awesome. She'd always thought him handsome but in person he had something else.

"Oh. um. Sorry."

Bowing Kagome gave her thanks. "You did good work today, thank you for it."

Straightening she could see Tony was trying to hide behind some of them. Subtly of course.


	36. Chapter 36

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Thirty-Six **

2012 New York

Smiling she looked at all them, the woman had washed the blood away but she could see the wound on her forehead probably needed a butterfly. Matter of fact all of them seemed to be favoring something. Battle. Yep. "So I assume Tony brought you all back here for a good nights sleep?"

The long-haired blonde was looking at her like he was trying to place something but couldn't make it out. He was making her nervous because he felt a lot like those kami she remembered helping in the past.

Captain America stepped forward. "Yes Ma'am, can I ask who you are?"

Embarrassed she laughed. "I'm Kagome Hara, sorry it's... you know, been a long day. I'm... his helper's helper? Something like that. With Pepper gone I was suppose to take care of the tower."

The snorts from the peanut gallery wasn't helpful but she could see why they were laughing. "Sorry can I get some names?"

CaptainAmerica nodded. "This is Thor."

The big guy with long hair. Probably the actual Thor.

"Natasha Romanoff."

Red-headed assassin.

"Clint Barton."

Her archer partner unless she missed her guess.

"Dr. Bruce Banner."

Probably the green guy if she was remembering her newspapers.

"You know your boss. And I'm Steve Rogers."

Guy who owed her a new pair of shoes, and hottie. A hottie who might get her level of weirdness. She needed to stop drooling, the guy was dead on his feet. All of them were including her. "I'm pleased to meet you all. Lets get a first aid kit and start making sure the guest rooms are together."

The moment she went to take a step she realized starting with the foot wearing half a shoe was a bad idea. Tipping over she mentally winced seeing all the glass, this was going to suck. Hard arms caught her, looking at said strong arms she saw the classic blue and white.

"Thank you Steve." he set her back on her feet, only letting go when he was sure she was balanced.

"It reminds me - Mr. Stark I fully expect a new pair of name brand shoes as a bonus at the very least. I have arranged for people to be here possibly as early as tomorrow to start fixing the first few floors."

He nodded hard from where he had been sneaking back towards the bedrooms.

"Good, lets get you people a bed."

Walking back to the stairs up to the next floor she grabbed all the bedding Pepper had bought, Steve, Dr. Banner and Natalia helped her.

Patching them up she quickly learned the Captain had only entered the modern world a week before. After that she toned down the flirting, she knew what time jumps were like, he didn't need her all over him right now. When she finally headed home she wished the Captain wasn't going to disappear into the secret world she was hiding from.

**Thank you Diane for catching my Ma'ma/Ma'am mistake**


	37. Chapter 37

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Thirty-Seven**

2012 New York

It was silly and probably stupid of her to be here, she looked too young. The bartender already had check her ID three times, his test had been handing her an overpowered drink and watching her reaction. Her frown and taunting of his skills had him relaxing.

No that was the real reason she was here, she was looking for a fight. She was looking for a distraction. Anything to keep her from thinking back to that horrible week in 1700. The fight against the aliens had brought it all back. She hadn't been paying attention, she had been arrogant, an idiot.

If she had nightmares she would probably have processed this a long time ago but that was just one more thing that made her a freak, she hadn't dreamed in five centuries. Two weeks of trying not to spend every waking hour dwelling on the past.

It hadn't been hard that first two days, Steve Rogers and all the other Avengers hung around Stark Tower. She took every chance she could to talk to the captain, he had noticed and seemed flattered if a little uncomfortable. She had tried not to come on too strong but she couldn't help some of those comments. He was sweet, but now that he was gone he didn't help her forgetting.

She liked him because he was old.

Because he would understand it if she sneered at modern flirting, at the heavy handed jackass things guys did.

Swallowing the last of her drink she knew drinking alone was going to be a bad idea. If Pepper was serious about how much Tony was drinking in the aftermath he'd drink with her, and likely keep her focused on the present.

**Since my sister needed something to bribe her into being nice to me. And thank you Dragonfly 1339 for telling me about the typo**


	38. Chapter 38

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Thirty-Eight**

2012 New York

Kagome stared at the elevator doors in front of her. It was a bit surprising Tony and Pepper hadn't gone back to the west coast, but since they hadn't... and Tony was suppose to have enough booze to poison a bar full of people. The doors opened and she found Tony standing by the elevator looking confused and annoyed.

"Can I help you Kagome? Pepper is asleep since she's going to flying out tomorrow - something I'm sure you know."

"I'm not here for her I'm here for you. She says you've been drinking and I want company."

He blinked at her, his clothes were rumpled and seem to have a few marks on them implying he'd been working on something. "You guys talk about me?"

Rolling her eyes she walked in since he wasn't going to invite her. Tossing her purse down in one of the replaced chairs she kicked her shoes off, it was a good thing she was already dressed in her casual clothes, jeans and a red shirt at the moment. Spotting the bar she walked over to it. "Of course we do, Pepper is madly in love with you exasperation aside, and I think some how me and Pepper have manage to become best friends. Who else will she vent to when you start acting differently?"

"I'm acting differently?"

His innocent tone didn't fool anyone.

"Yes, she has noticed every time the news mentions you or the Avengers, and the on going repair work outside this very window you change the channel. If it's because you feel guilty about the death toll let me stop you right now, having been out there we were damn lucky more fools didn't die. I swear - having now proved humans have forgotten how to duck and cover I almost hope something wipes them out."

"That seems uncharacteristically dark."

Kagome glanced over her shoulder and shot a smirk at at him. It was probably because she'd had enough to drink most would be three sheets to the wind but she couldn't help laughing at him. "That's funny. Really. You've talked to me about something more than flirting or work when?"

Finally finding something that smelled good in his bar she poured herself a full glass and started drinking.

"I find myself unable to argue the point."

"That is the point. Besides when I drink alone I turn into a horribly negative person, ask... well honestly anyone who's left me alone with alcohol."

She really was drunk, almost slipped Shippo's name in there, he hated it when she let herself slip this far down. It was probably a good thing Sesshomaru's demon great grandson was coming to kick her ass back into shape. "I'm just glad that my angry drunk self no longer attacks people in cases of mistaken identity."

"Man have you been drinking with the wrong company. Let me change that right now."

To suit actions to words Tony walked right over and started drinking with her.


	39. Chapter 39

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Thirty-Nine**

1641 Japan

Daiki lunged, Kagome lashed at his sword and managed to wrap a whip around it and yank. He and the sword went flying since he wouldn't let go. Shippo was watching for a few minutes before heading off to Ayame, the Taiyoukai had almost all 'disappeared' all that seemed to be left were mindless weak demons. The demons that couldn't help preying on humans.

Of course with the disappearance of demons she had to fade away from all but those she trusted most. That meant she and Inuyasha had moved in with Sesshomaru for the last five years, in that time Sesshomaru had taught them a great deal not all things he'd meant to. Her whips for example. He'd never planned on teaching her that.

Inuyasha had found out that Toga had the power to use Tessaiga, it had been a big surprise to see the mini Sesshomaru picking the sword up with no problems. Getting to know her nephews and nieces Kagome had finally been able to put the rest that last ghost of envy. Maybe she hadn't been meant to have kids but she could help them and by now she had helped countless children. Many she had taken to good homes, others she had treated with her knowledge of medicine, and some she had cared for like her own.

Seeing the teen flip and kick off the ceiling she used the whip to swing him around, surprised when he still managed to land the right way up. She was pleased she had been testing her newest trick when he pulled on her whip with his sword. Letting the energy rip for lack of better word she was able to get her other whip wrapped around the kid and tie him up.

"Damnit Aunt Kagome, that's cheating!"

"No swearing."

He scowled at her but didn't say anything after she let him go. Shippo clapped, and comforted the kid, in his own way. "What did you expect? she raised me after all."

"Shippo I would hope you aren't implying I raised a cheater? After all I didn't cheat I simply used a new tactic."

"Cheating."

Glaring at the teen who was looking closer to her own age with every year, she was amused when he pretended to not have said anything. "Don't think you can win a fight just because you're a half demon, Sango could have beat Inuyasha if she had been fresh and had help. Humans will be able to kill you in the future and now, stop brushing it off."

This time he listened more seriously, he knew the plan was for Sesshomaru, Shippo, her and Inuyasha to leave Japan and start setting up an empire that would protected them into the future. Sure is was sixty or so years in the future but he knew why, as Sesshomaru's heir he paid close attention.

"Good, go get me your brother Toga last I knew he had big head because Tessaiga liked him."


	40. Chapter 40

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Forty**

2012 New York

Kagome opened her eyes, she wasn't entirely sure where she was, or what woke her up but her mouth tasted awful. Moving she quickly, or as quickly as one can, realized she was recovering from a binge drinking night. Squinting around the room she found Tony passed out on the couch, she remembered a drinking game, and just a bit before he passed out he asked where was she putting all the drinks. Drunk herself she remembered answering a bit too honestly. Hopefully he didn't remember anything after they had finished off that third bottle.

Seeing movement at the corner down towards the bedrooms she looked that way and found Pepper looking startled. "Kagome?"

"Shh." putting a finger to her lips she pointed at Tony. Pepper stepped forward until she could see the sleeping Tony as well as the pile of bottles and empty decanters.

"Oh." Pepper waved her over probably for a talk.

In the hall Kagome stretched a bit more before looking to Pepper, her friend looked a bit confused. "When did you get here?"

"Last night... ten-thirty... no probably closer to eleven."

"Why?"

Kagome sighed, "I was feeling down and was trying to drown my sorrows. It wasn't working so I came over to keep Tony company since you said he seems to having trouble with what happened."

"Well.. how did it go?"

"I drank him under the table."

The shocked look on the blond's face was most amusing.

"We had a drinking game, talked some, I forced him to listen while I talked about what it was like on the streets. I hope it eases some of his guilt but I don't think it will. He talked about what happened with the nuke. Did you know he thought he couldn't make it back?"

Pepper made a face. "I had guessed but I don't know for sure."

"Yeah, that kind of close call where you a minute or two to think about what's going on really haunts a person. Almost dying is bad enough but when you accept it and it doesn't happen... it can mess with your head."

Pepper was giving her a considering look and Kagome realized she might still be drunk. That had been a bit too honest. "I'm going to go home..."

Gathering her purse and slipping her shoes back on Kagome turned back to look at Pepper as she stood over Tony. The tender concern was beautiful to see, but it also hurt a little, even after all these years she missed it. "Pepper, next time he hasn't been sleeping, or you think he needs to vent call me. I don't mind getting drunk with him if that helps."

Pepper looked startled and then pleased. "You're a good friend Kagome."

Smiling, she dipped her head in an almost bow before Jarvis let her out of the building.

**This greedy author wants fifteen reviews for four more chapters.**


	41. Chapter 41

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Forty-One**

2012 New York

Tony groaned, who was trying to wake him up? Squinting the room seemed unreasonably bright, but the blurry figure standing over him seemed to be Pepper. "Pepper... what?"

"I was trying to wake you up to say goodbye."

"What? Where..." Groaning and keeping his eyes tightly shut he sat up. Last thing he remembered... Hara, no – Kagome, she had told him to call her that. Something about they were far too drunk to be formal. Then there was his challenge to a drinking game.

Was he remembering right? Had she really been keeping up with him? Some hundred and fifteen pound twenty-one year old matched him in a drinking game? No way. Opening his eyes he cringed at the knife like sensations, damn bad hangover. Probably his worst since his birthday a year ago.

But to his surprise Kagome's bag and shoes were gone, and she wasn't asleep or even just in the chair he last remembered her in. Was she in the bathroom? The bottles were all there like he remember from last night... actually on second thought he didn't remember finishing the U'luvka. Or finishing the first bottle of Knob Creek much less opening the second.

"Tony?"

"I want a bottle of aspirin, and where is Kagome?"

"Kagome? She walked out of here after I woke her up."

"She walked?"

"Yep, I think she might have still been drunk. Oh and she said she drunk you under the table. I didn't believe her until I woke you up."

"She didn't drink me under the table."

"I think she did."

"I don't believe it, or remember it. It didn't happen. And where is my aspirin?"

A bottle was poked under his nose along with a glass of water, taking a swig of water he then tossed three aspirin back and took another sip of water. His mouth no longer tasted of road kill. "I'm going to have to challenge her to a drinking game again."

"Really Tony?"

"Yes."

**I love you guys, twenty two reviews in four hours. I love you all so much. **


	42. Chapter 42

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Forty-Two**

2012 New York November

Kagome took a moment to stretch, after closing in on three months of this, she had found out the fighting styles of the world moved on without her. Sesshomaru's great-grandkid had learned Krav Maga and Kickboxing. Two styles she totally didn't know, last time she had really been looking at the fighting arts available Fairbairn had been top of the line.

Fighting and hand to hand had never been her favorite thing, she'd rather use her bow, followed by her whips, followed by a sword or knife. Hand to hand had never been fun for her because basically everyone she fought with was stronger than her. Sango had been first teacher, Miroku had taught her a number of things about using a staff or spear, she had learned to throw knives and use swords more with Mayonaka, her archery even improved under her tutelage. But Mayonaka had been the first person who taught Kagome how to give and win.

She loved that woman for the things she had taught her, honestly the things she had learned with her about spying, and reading people still applied today. That was probably why she was not impressed with this great-grandkid of Sesshomaru's. He could fight and was strong and his mixed demon history gave him a number of talents, but he some how had managed to be a throwback and he came out much like Sesshomaru had when he was young.

Icy, arrogant, and mean. He'd tried to push her around her first lesson but zapping him had put an end to that, she didn't understand how he could be so distasteful of a number of humans but talk so fondly of Israel. That was another thing, Hebrew was something else she had never learned. Actually it was pretty interesting if she started thinking about how long she'd lived and how many things she didn't know yet.

"Are you done yet?"

"Hold your horses Yuichi, I like to take my time and it's rude to rush your elders."

His snort spoke of what he thought of that claim. He had trouble accepting she was human, a lot like second in command to Sesshomaru, and powerful. Yuichi really, really reminded her of his great-grandfather.

Stepping on the mats Kagome took her stance, Yuichi smiled at her, it wasn't a very nice smile, he still hadn't warmed to her after all this time. Maybe he hadn't wanted to be assigned here to New York for his new city, or maybe he hadn't been ready to fake his death but Sesshomaru pushed the issue. She'd never know until she asked. "So is the reason you're in such a bad mood all the time; you weren't ready to move yet?"

The narrowing of his eyes and flare of his subdued aura was pretty much an answer but the speed with which he attacked was conformation. Blocking the first three the forth got through. He hadn't held back, matter of fact he probably cracked her hip. "I get it! No questions! ow."


	43. Chapter 43

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Forty-Three**

2013 February California

Kagome sighed, honestly Tony had no reason to be so stressed if had a view like this. Looking back at Pepper she felt bad for her. Panic attacks were never fun or good for anyone, but when you already had a narcissistic personality it made it worse. Not to mention there was pretty much no way most guys really wanted to talk about feeling weak and helpless in front of girlfriend.

"Kagome are you sure you want to..."

Cutting Pepper off with a shake of her head, she smirked. "I've gotten him to sleep a lot of the other times, and I've helped with some of it you said."

"Yeah, he still just doesn't want to sleep and I couldn't talk him to bed last night. I figured since you were coming anyway..."

"Yep, got it. I'll at the very least get him to sleep some." Kagome nodded and started towards the stairs leading to the garage.

"Thanks, the guest room is up the stairs and on the second left, it has a bathroom."

"I doubt I'll see it."

"Just bug Tony that he's bad host."

"That joke is so old."

"That is no joke."

Sharing grins, Kagome then went down the stairs leaving Pepper to take her suitcase upstairs. Typing in her code on the door she went in, Tony didn't turn. "Back already Pepper?"

"Nope. Pepper's upstairs with my suitcase since she wants me to try to talk sense into you."

Tony's surprised jump was pretty amusing. He turned and looked at her in a stunned slightly unhappy way.

"No hello Kagome? Nice to see you? I should just move to New York with Pepper and hang out with you more?"

That had him smirking at her. "You think highly of yourself."

Kagome scoffed, "And you're one talk. I just want my best friend to stop calling me at odds hours and telling me you haven't come to bed in days. You're scaring her, and it hurts her that you won't talk to her. She could accept it if she was sure you were talking to someone, but you're not and that scares her more."

Taking in the lab/garage Kagome could see Tony had been busy, he had what looked like two different suits in pieces in front of him. "I don't care if you don't want to talk about your feelings, or god forbid New York's battle. But talk about something. Let your friends and girlfriend in."

Tony frowned at her, and after a minute or two of silence commented. "I feel the urge to be silent just to be contrary and the next question I have is where did you earn your degree in counseling? Because I think they need to revoke it."

Laughing she sat down on a the floor not caring about her skirt. "Life is the school I attended and I'm afraid they won't take your call."

"Damn." Tony stared at her for a moment. "I don't suppose I can fire you either since Pepper hired you... But bribery makes sense as the next step."

Laughing harder now Kagome took a minute to get her comeback ready. "It depends, what are you offering?"


	44. Chapter 44

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Forty-Four**

2013 March California

Kagome inhaled enjoying the scent of sake. Tony had bought some figuring she should have some since she was Japanese, she had said someone had introduced it to her but not one so fine as this. It was half true, since it had been a long time since she had sake like this. Tony was pretty drunk, not as drunk as the time she had admitted it was a long story about why she could keep up with him, but definitely fuzzy. Sipping her glass she looked at him as he stared out the window looking more relaxed now, when she had come in he'd been one string away from snapping.

She hadn't asked but let him break the sake out, never mind she had seen the glass of whiskey.

Pepper was away for a week and had asked her to come stay in her place, it was pretty weird the dynamics between the three of them. Kagome was friends with Pepper, phone calls, lunches, little bit of shopping. She was friends with Tony, getting wasted, talking trash, and tearing down walls he kept trying to put up. But she didn't spend time together with both of them. It was probably better that way for her at least, the way Pepper and Tony went after each other reminded her all too strongly of her and Inuyasha's early years together. He'd always been able to get her mad like no one else.

"Why don't you date?"

Startled, she blinked, her hand jerked and almost splashed herself. "Pardon?"

"You haven't ever talked about a man you like, you have never told Pepper about a guy, you've told me before you have a type. What is it?"

A startled chucked escaped her. Honestly it surprised her that his question had brought to mind Steve Rogers, she had just been thinking of Inuyasha so why did her mind leap to him? "I... Want to date a guy who can handle my temper. I want someone who is strong but trusts me to be the same. I'm not picky about looks, I just like brash... wrong word. Bold isn't it either. Dynamism is closer. I like guys with big souls. Loving, angry, giving and selfish. I want a guy who has grasped all of it."

Tony was looking at her like she was crazy.

"Fine I like old souls."

He nodded but the look didn't go away.

"Tony if you're going to be like that I want to know what your nightmare is. What is it that has turned you into a crazed insomniac?"


	45. Chapter 45

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Forty-Five**

2013 March California

Tony was swirling his glass seeming to expect answers to appear there but after a good five minutes of silence he looked back up at her. But he answered with a question. "Do you have nightmares?"

"No. I wish I did, it would be normal, but I don't dream at all. I never wake up covered in sweat, panting or afraid."

That took him aback. "What do you mean?"

"I haven't had a dream or nightmare since I was eighteen." and that was the real eighteen not the year or pretending she did every ten or so years.

He frowned at her, "That doesn't sound normal or heathy."

"Says the man who tries to stay up three days in a row to avoid nightmares."

"Touche."

Taking a good swig Tony decided to answer her. "I dream of New York, the things exploding, the fear, the knowledge people are still dying below me. I was desperate. I hate it but I can't forget."

Kagome nodded but thought about it, she had nightmares a lot like this as a teen after the well closed for those few years. Mostly they had been about the void, dreams that Inuyasha had never saved her, that she was still there. But she had to admit Naraku got a few dreams of his own. "I remember the noise, I remember smoke, I remember the dust."

Tony's breathing was getting controlled, he was trying to keep calm never mind they were talking about it.

"Stop fighting the feeling for a moment, get mad, break something, you won't scare me. I am not afraid of a flash of temper."

Tony glared at her but didn't stop the controlled breathing.

"I remember seeing people bleeding and crying in the streets, I remember seeing that nuke coming in. I remember knowing everyone in the city and for miles were going to die if you and the Avengers didn't do something."

That did it he threw his glass on the floor and hopped to his feet to start pacing.

Kagome didn't move or even change her expression. She didn't even reacted as he spent the next three minutes pacing, finally he had hold of himself enough he glare at her and be hateful. "You are such a bitch to come here and be friends and then be sitting there and feeling nothing! As I try to remember how to breath!"

Sighing she let her impassive mask drop, "Sure I'm not feeling anything Tony? I want to help, I don't want my friend to panic anytime someone starts talking about New York's battle. I want you to go on stage and laugh about it. I want you to be able to sleep at night, and I want Pepper to feel like it's safe to leave you alone for week."

Tony's chest slowly stopped heaving and he sat back down with a new glass from the counter. "Fine. You've made a point."


	46. Chapter 46

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Forty-Six**

2013 May California

Kagome giggled, Tony had bought himself some sexy blue underwear for Pepper, Pepper was currently yelling at him, her cheeks bright pink with embarrassment. Her present to him had been a bottle of Blanton's Original Single Barrel bourbon, and a promissory note for a 'I don't want to answer that question'.

The party had been very different from other parties Tony Stark had been known to throw. Of course this might be called the private party. His friend Happy was here, someone called Rhodey hadn't made it so far, but it was only a little after dinner. Of course Tony had challenged her once again and they had made a serious dent in his Old Forester Birthday Bourbon before dinner.

That could explain her feeling giggly.

She hoped Tony didn't expect her to stay long, or drink too much more. Her hotel was a twenty-five minute drive from here.

Then Tony was interrupted by a voice from behind her. "Tony, Pepper has a point. It is crass to open a gift to yourself like that in front of everyone."

Turning she found Col. James Rhodes behind her.

Smiling she noticed he was frowning slightly at her, clearly he couldn't place her. "Hi I'm Kagome Hara. I work for Tony and Pepper."

"Hi I'm Col..."

"Stuff it Rhodey, she knows who you are. And it's my birthday why can't there be sexy lace?"

Kagome decided to intervene before Pepper slapped him. "Come on Tony, we both know you only did to get Pepper mad for the make up sex."

Happy choked next to her and Pepper turned a betrayed face to her, Tony was silently laughing, it seemed almost like he was laughing hard enough he couldn't get air. And on second thought that probably hadn't been the best way to make peace.

"Tony you have managed to get me drunk. That is not what I meant to say Pepper, I swear."

Apparently her face was contrite enough Pepper started laughing.

Rhodey sat down in the only chair available and he was smirking. "Clearly I have missed a lot if you are friends enough to say that and not get cut up."

Shrugging Kagome couldn't help but go with the flow. "Tony's not that bad if you laugh at his jokes and know when to smile and nod."

"HEY!" Tony's outraged voice was drown out by Pepper laughing at him, Happy and Col. Rhodes joined her.

Kagome just smirked at Tony and took a sip of water, she still needed to be able to drive to the hotel.


	47. Chapter 47

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Forty-Seven**

2013 June New York

Kagome ducked the punch, swinging up and under getting him in the side of the chest, they paused and broke up, currently they were refreshing her knife skills and polishing Yuichi's. He had become more bearable in the last couple of months, it had taken her a month of pestering before she got him to admit he had been about to ask permission to tell the secret to his girlfriend. But Sesshomaru had faked his death and moved him before he got a word in edge wise.

The following six months had gone much better because she threw her weight around and managed to contact the woman with tempting whispers of her boyfriend was still alive. Then after testing her a few times Kagome told Sesshomaru and he had to go with it. Shippo laughed hard enough she was sure he'd lost a tail but explained her tendencies towards match making still amused him. He had then brought up the few times in the last two centuries it had gone so so horribly right.

He'd shut up when she swore if he kept it up his birthday present would be her showing up and beating his butt black and blue. He might sometimes act the protective elder brother but she had still taken care of him as a kid. Age difference or not, it had never stopped her before.

"Soooo how's Abbey?"

Yuichi growled at her but he'd long since learned it was easier to go with it.

"She's looking at moving to the states."

"Have you told her yet?"

"All of it? no. I have however... told her me moving and faking my death is part of something much larger then me seeing something and needing to hide like she first _thought_."

Kagome knew he was still mad and annoyed she'd gone over his head to talk to the woman. Misleading her to think he'd seen something and was in hiding had been first good step in the right direction, after all the world at large finding out about them could be a matter of life and death. She wasn't sorry just like Rin had done for Sesshomaru she could see the difference talking to his Abbey did for him.

"So she gets here, you talk to her, and confess all?"

Glaring he just sighed. "You are such a pain it's a miracle no one's found a way to silence you."

That hit a nerve but she knew probably didn't know, Sesshomaru and Shippo had kept it quiet and kept her with them, but Yuichi was wrong, she had been silence for longer than even he could be.

"Lets go again."


	48. Chapter 48

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Forty-Eight**

1650 Japan

Kagome wiped at the sweat beading on her brow. It was awfully hot today, glancing over for Inuyasha she found him hard at work in the rice patty. Looking around she couldn't help smiling, this was a dream come true for her and Inuyasha, as part of pretending demons were humans they moved around a lot.

But even then she was different, they had to move every seven or so years since her face couldn't be hidden by any spell her and Shippo had come up with yet. Demons could manage fifteen or more years her and Shippo were working on illusions that aged without too much fiddling. Inuyasha had been glad when Sesshomaru explained she and him could move to a small house on the far edge of everyone, since she and Inuyasha could kill any demons they had no fear of the homes near by forests. The house was in good repair because just months before they moved here other demons had lived here as part of Sesshomaru's rotations.

Weeding her herb garden Kagome was amused at the bubble of happiness in her chest, she was dirty, sweaty and weeding a garden but she was happy.

"Oi coming?"

Looking back to the house she found Inuyasha looking just as sweaty, but she knew he had to be starving. "Yes I'm coming. Lunch is important after all."

"Damn straight it is, if I don't eat something soon I'm going to waste away."

Laughing she darted past him, he had developed such a goofy almost modern sense of humor. It was incredible but after two hundred years she still knew he was the one for her.


	49. Chapter 49

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Forty-Nine**

2013 New York october

Pepper was laughing, Kagome couldn't help but grin back. Running the building had been more interesting than she had really expected, she had funny stories about crazed fans trying to break into the pent house, mishaps in the building, and the goofy behavior of the renters.

Honestly the Tower hadn't been the success Tony had planned for - but days after it opened and it became the center of an Alien attack that cost a hundred and seventy-nine people on the ground their lives. Plus the other odd three hundred lives in the buildings that had things flying into them. Not the best advertisement, but she had been able to point out no one that had been in Stark Tower died because of her efforts. The Tower had about a third of capacity and that was with some big names so she had hope the number would grow.

Shaking her head Pepper's smile dimmed, "I'm afraid you need to talk with Tony again, he had a really good month and then... he's built like three new suits in three weeks."

Kagome winced, normally it was a suit in two weeks if he was making effort. Honestly it because he liked to play with new specialties for each suit but one a week meant he wasn't sleeping again. "I would love to but I have a wedding to go to in week and I'm kinda the officiant."

"That sounds interesting, why haven't I heard more about this?"

"Because it's not that big a deal, the groom became a friend when I decided to learn a new fighting style. Anyway he'd just moved and was down because of the move had been so sudden he hadn't been able to resolve things with his girlfriend. I helped get them back together, she moved here the first of July and he preposed a month and seven days later. I only know this because I had a lesson with him and stopped him from backing out that night."

"Thats so cool."

"It's pretty surprising, he still is mad at me for calling her on the sly."

Pepper raised an eyebrow but Kagome could only shrug, Yuichi was pretty weird and she had no doubt it ran in his blood. Abbey had been a surprise; she had expected another Rin and instead got a tough as nails fighter. Seeing them together it worked some how.

"Well I guess that means you need a dress."

Sighing Kagome rolled her eyes before giving in and giggling. "I suppose I do."

**I can't believe this has only been up a month and has three-hundred and fifteen reviews. I love you guys.**


	50. Chapter 50

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

_**Italics are from the movie **_

**From here on I expect people to have seen Iron 3 and the new Captain America movie, so if you haven't spoilers lay ahead.**

**Chapter Fifty**

2013 New York December

Kagome sighed, time to head home, long day fixing things so that new floor would be owned by some security nut. She didn't mind it meant a new owner and more money towards the building, she knew Tony didn't care but since she was suppose to take care of it she would do her best to fill it and let it earn some money, rather then just be an empty space.

Walking to the lobby she was surprised to find the four people staffing the downstairs practically pressed to the screen. "Alison?"

The night desk manager turned. "Oh miss Kagome, Mr. Stark's on the news."

"Why what happened?"

"You know mister Happy?"

"Yeah."

"He was hurt in the latest Mandarin bombing, Tony was visiting him at the hospital. Some reporters asked him to make a statement, they've been playing it none stop."

Kagome felt a sinking feeling, she was suppose to go out this weekend and talk to him again, Pepper had called and told her he had had a full blown nightmare and his latest suit had almost attacked her. Tony pissed and tired, what had he done?

Jackson one of the two guards turned the volume up seeing it had started again.

Tony looked tired and angry, a bad time for reporters to be bothering him and the crew that had the camera running had the luck of standing next to the guy who pissed Tony off.

"_Is that what you guys want?"_

Tony in the moment looked around, Kagome couldn't help but smile, he knew how to work crowd.

"_Here's a little holiday greeting I've been wanting to send to the Mandarin. I just didn't know how to phrase it until now. My name is Tony Stark and I'm not afraid of you. I know you're a coward. So I've decided that you just die pal. I'm gonna come get the body. There is no politics here, it's just good old fashioned revenge. There is no Pentagon, it's just you and me. Now on the off chance you're a man here's my home address: 10880 Malibu Point 90265. I'll leave the door unlocked."_

Taking the phone from the idiot who challenged him Tony said; _"That's what you wanted, right?"_

Then he smashed the phone. Turning back he said tightly; _"Bill me."_ Then he roared off.

Groaning she looked at her staff, "I'm gonna go to California don't expect to see me tomorrow." Then ignoring the questions tossed after her, she started out the door while using her phone to look up the soonest flights.


	51. Chapter 51

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

_**Italics are from the movie**_

**Chapter Fifty-One**

2013 Salt Lake City

Kagome groaned, a little over a ten hour drive. Thumping her head on the counter the woman behind it looked at her oddly. It made sense: who talked their way on to a flight from New York to Salt Lake City using Tony Stark's name - then promptly made sure she could drive a car all the way to Malibu California and drop the car at one of the other rental places. Why not just fly there?

"Do you have a car in mind Ma'am?"

"One that gets good gas milage."

"Any color you want..."

"No I just want a car and I want to go."

"Do you want normal insurance or a..."

"Best one you've got."

"Okay."

A few more minutes of typing and background information the woman finally said, "This is your key, the car is a blue Prius."

"Thank you!"

Taking the key and running Kagome was glad she slept on the plane. It sadly had been four hours before the plane taking her closest even left and it was suppose to be a full flight but she was able to take one of the floater seats. That four hours had let her shower, change, pack a carry on and email Pepper she was coming. But sadly the closest was Salt Lake City the next closest one had been Portland Oregon; and even though it left sooner, drive time was four or so hours longer and her chance of a flight from it to California had seemed slimmer. There was suppose to be connecting flight from here to Los Angeles but it had been grounded for another twelve hours because of engine trouble. She could drive there in about the same amount of time if she only stopped at gas stations.

If she just drove like a crazy person she should get there before sundown.


	52. Chapter 52

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Fifty-Two**

2013 Malibu California

Driving like a mad woman hadn't worked as well as she hoped, not much you could do about an eighteen wheeler having an accident a mile in front of you. But she had still arrived before nine, however it wasn't much comfort because driving towards Tony's super long driveway she could see red and blue flashing on the cliffside.

Her heart sinking she wasn't surprised to find a road block and a number of reporters on her side of it. Talking her way in she arrived to find Pepper pacing the wreck that remained of the house. "Pepper!"

Her friend turned and Kagome could see the nerves written all over her face.

Rushing forward she hugged the woman, "It's okay, Tony's fine, I'm sure of it. Now tell this nice officer you know me so he can go."

The man laughed and left without her saying anything. Pepper was looking at her, her fears written for all to see. "How can you be so sure he's okay?"

Kagome smiled at her, ignoring her own concern. "He had a suit right?"

"A prototype."

Kagome winced having heard some of Tony's goofier mess ups. "Even then it was bullet proof, damn hard to blow up, and water tight. Tony probably thought his best chance was to play dead and find them."

Pepper's teary eyes stopped looking quite so frantic. "You think?"

"There is also the chance Jarvis did it after Tony passed out or something. He's computer enough to calculate chances like that." Then she realized she had left both her phones on the charger. Damn, no connection to Jarvis with her. That had been so stupid but almost typical.

"Hang out here for a bit longer if we don't hear from him or the searchers don't find something in the water, he's fine. I'll hang out and wait to go with you to a hotel."

That reminded Pepper Kagome lived on the other side of the country.

"What are you doing here?"

"Saw Tony's threat on TV raced over to an airport, caught a plane to Salt Lake City drove the rest of the way."

"You must be so tired."

Kagome laughed, she had been awake for seventy-five hours before she could handle this. "I'm staying."

Pepper would have probably deny it but Kagome could see her relaxing. Then Pepper looked startled. "Kagome this is Maya Hansen, Maya this is Kagome Hara she works for me and Tony."

Turning Kagome took an instant disliking to the woman, slightly cut up and dressed casually Kagome knew someone who was in over their heads when she saw one. She didn't trust this woman for a moment. "Hello."

The woman smiled at her cautiously. "Weird time and place to meet."

Kagome felt her smile get nastier. "Oh yes. It is."


	53. Chapter 53

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

_**Italics are from the movie**_

**Chapter Fifty-Three**

2013 Malibu December

Kagome sat next to this Maya, it was getting on past midnight but Pepper wasn't ready yet. Time for a few questions. "So what brought you to this fine home at such a wonderful time?"

The woman looked at her, clearly she couldn't figure out what to make of her, young, but friends with Tony and Pepper, Pepper hugged her, she drove like a mad person to get here, and had faith Tony was alive. All and all it had to seem pretty strange, then there was the way she was looking at her, she wasn't hiding her dislike of the woman.

"I wanted to talk to Tony, he... I... this isn't the place to explain."

Kagome let a slow smile creep across her face. "Afraid the right people might over hear the wrong thing, or that someone is going to silence you?"

The woman did her best to keep a poker face but she needed at least fifty more years of practice before she could hide from her. Silence hung between them but Kagome did her best to look pleasant to people glancing at them.

Finally she decided to give a warning, "People like you have a bad habit of pissing someone off and dying, so if your boss doesn't kill you - I might. The only thing that will save you is if Tony and Pepper stay heathy. I don't care who, though it's probably Mandarin, or who is behind that bit, but I care about Tony and Pepper. Keep that in mind and remember you are always on the list of benefits verses problems. People willing to bomb public places have no conscience."

The fear on Hansen's face made it clear she had no clue how deep the pool she had jumped into was. Her whispered question made Kagome sigh. "Who am I? That is something bigger than you want to know. Trust me when I say someone trying to find a conscience this late in the game is always disposable."

The slow nod told her she had gotten through to the woman, what good it would do no one knew. Sitting there in silence it was about one when Pepper walked over her face much calmer. Kagome couldn't stop the smile, Tony must have told he was okay then.

"Ready to go then?"

Pepper nodded and Kagome marched them to her car, there was no way she was letting Maya go in her car, that boss of hers might follow the licenses plate.

Driving toward the hotel Pepper picked Kagome was amused when Pepper started asking a few important questions.

"_Why were you at the house tonight? What was so important you had to speak to Tony?"_

**So first Happy Father's Day, hope you are having a good time with family or just a nice day over all. Now since I am a greedy author and you supassed my last requested number so fast I'm afraid i have ideas. So for the next four chapters to get posted in a lump I want twenty. Lets see how bad you guys want it.**


	54. Chapter 54

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

_**Italics are from the movie**_

**Chapter Fifty-Four**

2013 Los Angeles December

The hotel was fabulous and cost more than Kagome would willingly spend, Shippo and Sesshomaru might like throwing money around but her penny pinching habits from the shrine lingered, luckily Pepper paid. The first night Pepper and Maya showered but all three of them basically crawled into bed and slept twelve hours, Kagome would admit she woke a few times to check on the scientist who admitted basically everything Kagome had thought.

The next morning (afternoon really) room service brought amazing food that was hot, Kagome's normal complaint about room service. The other two napped a bit more and the talk got more serious as the room began to darken, Pepper seemed to feel for Maya but Kagome had to admit her sympathy was tempered by years and years of experience that said it was mostly too late for the woman, she was in too deep.

It sounded like if the woman really had wanted to do the right thing she could have gotten out years ago but the greed had gotten to her. Reading between the lines Kagome had the sneaking suspicion that Maya had a lingering crush on Tony. She hadn't said anything to Pepper or any more to Maya and she had been the one to answer the door most of the time. She got the laundry so everyone could wear their own clothes again, Maya and Pepper had borrowed a few things to sleep in while the hotel washed their things for them.

It was quiet the TV was off again they had been turning on every so often for news but none of them seemed to want it on for long since it kept talking about Tony being dead.

Stepping into the bathroom Kagome was showering when Pepper told her she had ordered dinner. Rushing to finish up so she could answer the door when room service came Kagome cursed when she heard the knock; her pants weren't on yet.

Buttoning up she heard Pepper scream, slipping out, stilling her urge to charge she found Pepper against the wall held by her throat while Maya stood by talking to the man.

"_...'m trying to fix this thing. I didn't know you and the master were going to blow the place up."_

That was her cue, charging full speed she caught Maya on the back of the head with an elbow while kicking the man's knee out. He seemed startled and Pepper slid down the wall enough to touch the floor again.

Lashing out with a punch she was startled when the man caught it, he twisted it and she punched with her other, he took it on the ribs and she felt them give. But his lips were quirking into a smile and Kagome the sinking feeling unless she used her powers her and Pepper weren't getting out of this.

Pepper managed to gasp her name and then the guy eyes started glowing orange.

Kagome didn't let the glowing throw her. She kicked again and his knee audibly cracked and he finally let her and Pepper go. Pepper slid down to the floor gasping and Kagome knew she couldn't run, she had to kill the guy.

**So sadly i didn't get twenty reviews, however since i got more than ten you get two chapters.**


	55. Chapter 55

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

_**Italics are from the movie**_

**Chapter Fifty-Five**

2013 Los Angeles December

Stepping forward she was caught off guard when he stood up and backhanded her; his rings cut her face, the force was enough to dislocate her jaw and fling her five feet. Laying on the ground she knew she was really lucky he hadn't broken it. That didn't stop the pain from being blinding however, and Kagome let the tears run but channelled the pain into fighting spirit.

Pepper called to her again and Maya was staying out of it but everyone in the room was surprised when she got up again. Her face all wrong she got serious, running she threw a punch, the guy moved with heighten reflexes; side stepping it and punching her in the side, twisting she turned it into a graze but she felt it none the less.

She was fighting someone in prime condition and with heightened senses. Oh and it wasn't a demon so her normal equalizer wasn't go to work that way. Shit.

Getting low she fought but this time when she connected the man was burning hot, like she had just punched a roast fresh from the oven. Then he caught her arm, his skin burning hers, and punched her right in the sternum, she felt her ribs break and he punched it again. The cartilage and bones pressed internally and she was blind, left unable to move, near death.

Unable to gasp or even scream, or even kick because she no air, he threw her into the wall. The plaster crumpled behind her and this time Pepper seriously yelled her name. She heard a bit more struggle and it took a minute but groaning she climbed to her feet again. The man stopped and turned to her, Maya looked just as shocked, probably because she knew what the serum she made could do. That or because everyone heard the bones crunch.

Blinking hard Kagome had to admit if she didn't want to protect Pepper so bad she would have stayed down. Taking advantage of the pause she fixed her jaw. The intimidate relief was followed by pain wrapping around her head, mixing with the throbbing of the concussion the man had tried to give her. She just let it wash over her, letting it fade as her immortality kicked in. Back to being able to see straight again she found him staring at her with a small smile. She stared at him as he held Pepper, his leg was normal again. Advanced healing, heat, super reflexes.

If she had knife she could have killed him, most healing could be overwhelmed with enough serious injuries even demons.

"Damn. You are going to take me with you."

His smiled widened even as Pepper looked at her like she'd never seen her before.

"Why?"

"Because I'm not leaving Pepper's side and I can keep it up for hours, how long can you keep fighting?"

He tilted his head considering her. "Probably longer than you but I do wonder why that double punch didn't kill you."

"Good we have an agreement."


	56. Chapter 56

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

_**Italics are from the movie**_

**Chapter Fifty-Six**

2013 December

Kagome looked at her friend as Killian forced her to ride next to him on the way to the airport. Pepper was looking from the man next to her, to her. Kagome knew there was no longer bruising on her face and even if the dried blood was there, there were no wounds. Her chest was only tender now, never mind she had been barely able to breath enough to walk out to the car. Pepper had helped her but Kagome saw the looks from everyone around her.

Killian, when he looked at her, showed only curiosity but mostly it was the look of someone looking at an animal doing tricks.

Maya had said Master, but this kind of superiority came with a monster ego. She had little to no doubt this was the real master sitting in the car with them playing a mind game.

Pepper finally couldn't stand the silence and burst out. "How did you do that Kagome?"

Laughing, Kagome calmed and grinned at her friend. "I'm afraid I can't answer that."

"Because of me?" Killian's smooth voice showed only a modicum of interest.

She giggled feeling a little wild, even as she spoke the ache in her chest eased. But her immortality was still a mystery to her, how could she tell them she didn't know? "No, I'm just wondering what you meant exactly Pepper - the healing? Or the fighting?"

Pepper frowned at her and looked at her with skeptical eyes. "Was any of it true?"

Kagome let her smile fade into her more experienced and darker toned one. She liked Pepper a lot, she sorta felt like she was Pepper's older sister in spite of appearances. Pepper had probably just noticed but she was the one always giving Pepper relationship advice, never mind Pepper had never heard from her about a date.

"I have made efforts to never lie directly to you. You know what brands I like to buy, even if the price tag always pains me. You know some of my favorite songs. You know I do Judo and like learning new styles. You know I can drink anyone under the table. You know I speak French, Japanese, Spanish, and English... I admit I can speak a few more but my circumstances make full discloser impossible."

"And what circumstances are those?" The smooth tone would hide any curiosity but Killian looked curious now. Not good but she wanted to talk to her friend while she could. Who knew what this bastard was up to? It was pretty clear to her the man had a thing for Pepper and as 'The Mandarin' it would be pretty harmful to her friend.

"Ones even a genius couldn't grasp. To quote something - Here there be monsters. Not just you."


	57. Chapter 57

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

_**Italics are from the movie**_

**Chapter Fifty-Seven**

2013 Los Angeles December

Her comment had silenced the back of the limo but Maya had yet to say anything, Kagome could see the war raging in the other woman but she had sneaking suspicion it was too late. The silence lasted a good half an hour and Kagome got the feeling Pepper was thinking back over everything she had ever done or said and pieced together the tiny inconsistencies. Pepper was pretty good at reading people and Kagome knew she had been friends with the woman, she just hoped the woman wasn't going to throw it away after this.

But she had blown her cover and Sesshomaru would want her out of there as soon as possible.

If she got out of this Pepper and Tony would have to be quiet about investigating her and not talk about her or she would disappear. Or she could hope they would trust her.

Kagome's faint hopes for a chance to escape died when they were allowed to go to an airstrip without going to the main airport where she'd hoped to make a big enough stink to free Pepper. On the strip Kagome was surprised when after the car stopped; two men pulled her out of the roughly and cuffed her hands in front of her. Aldrich was pulling Pepper the other way.

"What are you doing?" Kagome yelled.

The men didn't answer but the boss did. "You wanted to come along but the only room is the luggage compartment." The smug face told her he knew how she would suffer. Angry she decided to make a fuss, and take out a few bad guys if she could - other wise she was learning the limits of the Mandarin's powers.

Struggling she shoved one of the two men off balance and the other tugged on the chain connecting the cuffs. Grabbing his wrist she swung her legs up and around his neck, he choked and fell, his body was warming under her. Punching him in the face again and again she was pleased his nose and cheek bones gave under her punches. The other guy came over and started pulling her hair and grabbing her neck to pull her off.

Choking and half blind she grabbed the man under her by the head and twisted. She didn't have the leverage even with her leg still around his neck, but the man pulling on her gave it to her. The vicious snap told her she had done it so she let the other man pull her away, grabbing him by the back of the neck she reared and hit him in the face with the top of her head.

He flung her to the ground and stomped her leg. She felt it break but she was able to reach back and grab one of his legs tugging it, he hopped awkwardly without falling. Tugging again he fell and she pulled until she dislocated the leg. His scream had her scrambling up his body where she punched his throat in before wrenching his head around as well.

Taking a moment, her eyes streaming tears again. Kagome saw both bodies were glowing and she figured they weren't properly dead but fixing what she had done would take some time.

**I'm posting this to bribe my sister into spending a few hours cleaning her room. So yeah, enjoy.**


	58. Chapter 58

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

_**Italics are from the movie**_

**Chapter Fifty-Eight**

2013 Los Angeles December

Kagome managed to stand on one leg and found Killian right in front of her: his eyes glowing, his very skin rippling with the inner fire - he punched a hand through her stomach.

Pepper was screaming bloody murder at the end of the limo where one of the goon squad was holding her back. Kagome clutched at Killian and made eye contact with him, he was sure this would be the end of her fight.

"Hahahaha. You totally stole this from an anime Mr. Mandarin."

He frowned at her now and she could feel him burning her insides and Kagome couldn't help the manic laughter escaping her now, it was that or scream. But if he could do it, maybe she could too. Bringing power into her hands she punched both of them into his chest. She had never tried to cut someone with her hands before but she was shocked with the ease her hands sank in.

Killian coughed blood on her, and Kagome could feel him cooking her hands where she had them in his chest, and the cuffs were heating up and melting. Kagome saw the surprise in his eyes, and she grinned at him. She had no air because her lungs were failing her as he cooked her from the inside out but she didn't break eye contact with him and she could see it unnerved him.

Medically dead and still she stood.

Slag was running out of his chest and over her arms, and she was glad she had no air in her body. If she did she would smell her own cooking flesh and feel the slag melting into her skin. At this moment staring into Killian's empty soul she felt none of the pain and damage her body was suffering. She was just a soul in a body. And the man knew it. He broke the dead lock, ripping his hand free and shoving her away.

Falling Kagome was able to see Pepper get loose and run towards her, her friend was crying over her. She wanted to laugh but her lungs weren't fixed yet, it was getting close, serious wounds always healed in moments so she was breathing and had her heart beating but the rest of it took a bit longer. Her hands would be agonizing.

Then she was living again.

The smell turned her stomach, and the pain wasn't serious bad yet, the burns were all third degree so the nerves were dead, the moment it started healing the agony started. Pepper had just about reached her and Killian grabbed Pepper. "What is she to you?"

Pepper stared at him but Kagome was pleased to hear the answer.

"A friend!"


	59. Chapter 59

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

_**Italics are from the movie**_

**Chapter Fifty-Nine**

2013 December

Being thrown into the plane in spite of the gory wounds she was sporting had Pepper protesting but Kagome was just trying to keep from passing out. Her still broken leg, and the beginning of healing on her arms had left her blind with pain.

Shoved into a chair Pepper sat next to her, Kagome could feel her friend's panic. Since she remembered her own reactions to Inuyasha's ability to take mortal wounds and keep going she understood. Besides not passing out was taking all her grit.

"Kagome?"

Realizing she was swaying in the seat Kagome forced her eyes open, Pepper was staring at her, her eyes full of tears.

"Why did you do this?"

Trying to stay conscious Kagome found her sharp mind failing her. "What?"

"Why did you come? It's caused you serious harm, you could have hid in the bathroom. You could have made a run for it to the airport. What are you doing? What are you thinking?"

"I don't want to leave my friend in the hands of a nut job."

Kagome see her words touched Pepper but Killian had a few words for her. "I'm not a nut job. I happened to have vision."

Snorting, her healing abdominal muscles protested the motion loud enough the blackness narrowed her vision to tunnel. Her grip on consciousness slipping, Kagome managed to focus and get her answer out. "That's what they all say."

His suit was a mess, the slag and bloodstains were never going to go away but she had to say it was a fitting look for him. His expression as he looked at her would have been more alarming if she hadn't been busy taking slow breaths, and keeping the swirling blackness at bay. He said nothing more but sat in a seat where he could watch her and Pepper.

"Pepper please buckle me."

Her friend nodded and clearly tried not to look at her wounds, it was a bit hard because she had to lift the throbbing stumps she use to call hands. Looking at them she had to say they belonged on someone who was dead. The metal was flaking out and she could new growth pushing down her arms to her hands but the sharp throbs of the new nerves was making her feel like she would throw up or pass out. It seemed like a toss up between the two.

"There you go Kagome."

"Thank you Pepper."


	60. Chapter 60

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

_**Italics are from the movie**_

**Chapter Sixty **

2013 Miami December

The ride to the mansion had almost been pleasant, and the ride on the plane had been equally so, some of it had probably been when she bumped her hands during take off she had passed out and been that way for the next three hours. When she woke she was feeling almost as good as new, the only down side was healing always made her have cravings.

Pepper had stayed close to her and Kagome returned the favor, the scariest part of this was the fascination Killian was regarding her with. Kagome had been mostly pleased to learn one of the two guys was dead, she had actually managed to kill him, the other... well. She must not have broke his neck bad enough or high enough because he had been dropped on the plane with them by the two other goons Killian had with him.

But is was good to know she could kill these guys.

With difficulty.

Getting out of the limo first Kagome had to say Killian's compound was beautiful, it reminded her of the Italian home she, Shippo and Sesshomaru had spent so much time in back in 1800 hundreds. Pepper stood behind her and gasped at the home. Killian was right behind her and he smiled at the appreciation Pepper had for his home. Goons poured out of the house but Kagome had the feeling most of them were not treated with Extremis, maybe it was how they moved? Or could she sense it?

Pulled along through the house Kagome paid close attention to the number of guards and the exits out onto the grounds. She also noted the smell of weed and the large number of scantly clad girls that seemed a mix of high or drunk, some appeared to be both.

"Since you are the Mandarin thing you do know the Ten Rings likely have you on their shit list right?"

Pepper made a noise behind her and Kagome got the feeling that she had only just realized Killian wasn't the type to be bossed around.

"I wonder why you think I'm the Mandarin. And the Ten Rings wouldn't care one way or the other who takes credit."

Kagome snorted, he was rather narrow minded and naïve for a criminal master mind.

They arrived in a surprisingly comfortable basement dungeon. Walked into one room Kagome was surprised to be let go of before being cuffed to a wall, testing it she knew getting out without a hair pin or paper clip would be hard. And probably bloody. Glad she had enough slack to turn around she saw Pepper looking tense and frightened standing by the strange standing medical table.

Maya looked nervous, but Killian was smiling nastily at Pepper. "Look Pepper you can change and let Maya strap you in or your little friend gets to show me just how much more damage she can take."

**Thank you my reviewers! I'm so happy to have reached four hundred and five reviews in like two months! **


	61. Chapter 61

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

_**Italics are from the movie**_

**Chapter Sixty-One**

2013 Miami December

Kagome scoffed. "Bring it barbecue boy. You're more susceptible to death than me if the dead goon is anything to go by."

He turned and smiled at her. "You say that but for all you can't die you are very susceptible to pain, I find that interesting. Not to mention is makes little sense that you can recover from wounds that kill you very quickly but the less lethal ones take longer. No brash bravo aside I only have to lightly cook the top layers of skin to have you screaming. I want to take blood and other samples but taking an arm will give me all that and test your healing powers."

Poor Pepper stood there her face getting paler and Kagome wished for her friends sake she wasn't there as leverage. "I admit burns are painful but I think you underestimate me and my pain tolerance, if you want to compare toughness I'll cut your arm off and you cut mine."

Kagome didn't want to admit it but the one time she remembered regrowing a limb while breathing it had taken only minutes but the blood had gotten every where and she had been in agony for every second of it. Not being able to bleed out made her a bit harder to kill, but it also meant missing limbs didn't kill her alone, she needed internal damage. She had split her skull once, a bad fall, and even worse landing. But she'd never lost her head, or more than a third of her torso. She might have limits to even her healing, they just were ones she'd never tested.

"I'll cooperate!"

Killian looked away from her and back to Pepper, his expression almost softened and Kagome felt the urge to shield Pepper. She had had the feeling he wanted Pepper for herself even without her connection to Tony but this gave her the sinking sensation that he had plans to control her and make her play queen to his king. She had seen that look too many times not to know what he was about to do to Pepper was bad.


	62. Chapter 62

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

_**Italics are from the movie**_

**Chapter Sixty-Two**

2013 Miami December

Pepper was dressed in a black sports bra and soft stretchy yoga pants, she was strapped into the standing table thing and Kagome couldn't help but quietly struggle to get free. It looked like he was going to give her Extremis, Maya had talked about that enough for Kagome to know it could be very bad for Pepper but fit the madness of one Aldrich Killian. If Tony and Pepper didn't get him first she would.

Then she saw Killian turn towards Pepper with a large needle in hand, his expression infuriated her, even more so because her friend was scared. Tugging harder her thumb dislocated and she was able to slip her hand almost free. But not quite, blood was starting to drip from her skin as she tugged harder. But even the additional slipperiness wasn't enough, trapped Kagome watched as he stuck the needle in her arm.

The next moments were spent as she held her breath hoping Pepper wouldn't start glowing from the inside out, but when she didn't Kagome was pretty confused, what had he given her? "What did you do?"

Killian looked almost nice as he put the needle down. "I gave her a mild sedative, tests have proven you can't put a person under too deeply and pain killers have no effect but a mild one keeps the worst of pain at bay."

Pepper's eyes were already drooping, but she was fighting it, Kagome knew from the size of the dose Killian had given her she wouldn't be fighting it for long. Watching Killian pet Pepper Kagome felt sick. "You know acting nice is never going to get her to like you. However you two met in the past she didn't like you then and she won't now."


	63. Chapter 63

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

_**Italics are from the movie**_

**Chapter Sixty-Three**

2013 Miami December

His eyes met hers and his were the same sort of soulless eyes that Kagome had seen the world over. The countless men and woman who had stopped caring and started using and killing for their own gain looked the same, the ones who had learned to like it looked a bit different. Killian was mix, he'd cracked and was killing without a care but it was the arrive of his goal that had him excited.

"You seem to think you hold all the answers. I find myself wondering how your brain looks, is the healing some chemistry thing? Is your D.N.A. different? Are you even human? It looks to me like you don't age, after all you look nineteen? Maybe. Whatever you are, you think I care that Pepper dislikes me? You think that after everything I'm going to roll over at your say so?"

Kagome cut him off before he could go on. "You want to make Tony suffer, I get that. Pepper is part of that. But at the same time you envy Tony so deeply you can't help but want what he has which also is Pepper, and on top of that before you turned yourself into a human torch you liked Pepper."

Wiggling her hand she hoped to slide free but still she was stuck. She was going to have to break a bone in her hand. "All of this is some crazy out of control obsession, by giving Pepper Extremis you make her dependent on you or Tony. Whoever can fix it really and so when you take Tony out of the picture it dwindles to just you. For now you don't care she hates you but after time you hope to get her to fall in love with you. When she doesn't you will treat her worse and worse. In the end – probably tomorrow. This world you have pictured in your head is going to crumble. Tony won't let it happen, Pepper won't let it happen and I most definitely won't."

With that she yanked and sure enough she felt a distinct snap, she had broken one or more of the bones in her palm, possible one of the knuckles.

The slow applause he was giving her showed his distain for her. "Nice speech, I suppose you do for the most part have my plans for Tony and Pepper pegged. But you have one thing wrong. I will win, Tony can't beat me, Pepper is no challenge what so ever and forgive me if I don't tremble at the thought of facing you."

Kagome laughed, but there was sinnking feeling. There was very little point to having freed herself this way, she couldn't get out with Pepper with the wounds she'd be sure to take facing Killian, as painful as it was the only thing she could do for now was wait.


	64. Chapter 64

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

_**Italics are from the movie**_

**Chapter Sixty-Four**

2013 Miami December

Kagome had to say in spite of having been drugged or dead for most of the last twenty-four hours it could have been worse. Not much, but memories of the torment Naraku was capable of still echoed in her mind when she thought of suffering. Admittedly if she had been able to recover from dying then like she did now those memories might be even worse.

She had to also admit she had learned a few things, one she knew for sure the reason she could out drink anyone was her ability to process chemicals. The drugs Killian had given her had not been enough to knock her out, and the slowly increased dose didn't seem to do anything for the longest time, then she'd been out but some how aware of the dose had built up enough to kill her. Waking from that death had been strange, but it happened two more times, in and out Kagome had probably missed about half the tests he'd run on her.

There had also been the awareness of Pepper still alive, in and out herself, but groaning or shivering in pain for most of it.

Kagome being in no great shape herself half poisoned by the sedatives could only hope Tony hurried up. But that poisoning thing really had been news to her, she didn't know it would take a dose high enough to kill a couple of people and then it had to be at the level consistently, until it over whelmed her system and killed her. Killian had said each time after her death it was like her body reset.

Considering his use of reset Kagome had to admit from her own studies it was the best description.

His scans of her brain showed he was looking for a few things in particular but she had been awake enough to know he hadn't found that. She was pretty sure he'd taken a huge amount of blood, but she didn't know how much exactly, there had been a number of scans.

Maybe that was why she was confused to realized there was only the two guards and Pepper in the room, chained to the wall and the table she was on. Kagome tried to focus enough to think of a plan of escape but the drugs had her seeing double at best and sleeping the next moment.

Her sleep ended and she felt her heart stop, the strangest feeling about dying from the drugs was the sensation of being under water. For those few moments where she was without a heart beat normally it just felt still, icy, just a sensation of waiting: Waiting for a the killing blow to reverse so she was left with the surface wounds. This was different.

Then she was breathing again, Killian was in the room and seemed to be meaning to move Pepper. Sitting up enough to look at him she ask: "Where are you taking her?"


	65. Chapter 65

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

_**Italics are from the movie**_

**Chapter Sixty-Five**

2013 Miami December

Kagome smirked at Killian, on a standing rolling table like Pepper Kagome had to say it felt nice to be upright again. "I find it incredibly funny you just let me come without arguments."

He turned to her looking mildly annoyed. "You were much nicer to have around when you were silent."

Kagome burst out laughing, how many times over the years had she heard that? Too many to count. Sesshomaru, Shippo, and loads of other people. "You would not be the first to say it, but most have told me they miss me when I'm gone."

"It'd be quieter for sure."

Kagome looked at Pepper strapped into a stand like she was, the woman had finally stopped glowing and Killian had just about burst his buttons. She could see his plans in his face again, but she had faith, Tony had broken out just as Killian had put them on the helicopter. His expression had been furious to say the least. Her smirking at him had put the fire in his eyes literally.

This tanker they were on would be in reach for Tony if he'd managed to make it out of the mansion.

Killian gave Pepper something in a needle but Kagome was glad to see Pepper come around almost right away. Of course then Killian did his creeper act, Pepper's next question made it clear she had been out before Kagome had had this conversation with him back at the complex.

But she stayed out of it. It was never fun to talk about how targeted you were by a bad guy.

Then Killian did something she wasn't happy about. "Roll her out of here, take her some where, Pepper will be staying with me to watch the show."

Mostly helpless as goon fifty-four rolled her away Kagome expressed her frustration by jerking on the bindings holding her. "Killian if Pepper and Tony don't get you I will!"

He just looked at her with a bland smirk. "So you've said."


	66. Chapter 66

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

_**Italics are from the movie**_

**Chapter Sixty-Six**

2013 Miami December

Kagome jerked awake and smacked her head against the wall. "Ow."

She was tired, and tied to a wall, at least she was allowed to sit down even if laying down was out of it. But still dozing off? Honestly. Then came a second loud bang. A gun shot? Tony must be here. Time to escape and get moving. Struggling she groaned to herself as she realized like she had feared when tied here, this was going to be harder to escape. She had handcuffs on her, but she also had been tied to the wall with rope, and without something to cut it – it was far harder to escape. Ropes then the cuffs.

Time ticked by and she was starting to hear explosions and she still wasn't free of the rope. She could feel vibrations in the metal and knew one hell of fight was going on outside but she was stuck. Wigging she was able to get loose from one of the cuffs but the rope was giving her trouble: Tight enough it stuck to her, but it had just enough give pulling wasn't giving her the room she needed to work free.

That was when the wall behind her exploded, flung against the far wall she noted with dead indifference the ropes weren't a problem any more. Neither was the other cuff, her hand had been severed and she was impaled by some shrapnel, she was pinned in the hip up through the stomach and in the upper arm.

Her face seemed to be damaged as well, but without a mirror she could only see the blood running down her face and getting into her eyes.

Oh well, she'd be here a while, until her hand and face recovered, then she wake up long enough to have a minute or so to get free of the shrapnel before the damage killed her again.

That was probably the biggest flaw in her healing, shrapnel killed her over and over until it was removed either by hand or the slower healing processes. Once bullets had become the stander tool it had been a serious problem for her.

A pain, but not something she could do anything about at the moment.


	67. Chapter 67

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Sixty-Seven**

1497 Japan

Kagome sighed, traveling again, Inuyasha was leading the way of course but on a day like this she couldn't help but droop in the heat. Shippo was in the same boat, he had finally grown big enough he couldn't ride on her shoulder the whole time without using his magic to make him smaller. He looked almost twelve and he'd finally managed to complete his human transformation meaning unless he was tired he had no tail and his fox feet were gone.

Some times she missed the days when he was small and cute, and she was just a school girl, she wouldn't trade her life as it was now for then but some times she missed it. "Inuyasha hold up! Me and Shippo are dying here!"

Her husband turned around and she could see even he wasn't untouched by the heat, but he was still frowning at her. "I can see a stream if you can make it down the hill. There are trees as well."

Kagome did her best to smile at him and not scowl at the gruff tone. It was hot, they had been walking for at least the last three hours without break, and honestly if he'd spotted the stream he was thinking about a break. At least unlike when she was a teen he admitted they needed to take breaks.

Inuyasha had almost disappeared from sight as he crested the hill they were climbing and she had dropped back to Shippo. "Almost there Shippo."

He looked up at her and nodded before drooping again, then with a small pop his tail was back.

"That tired hun?"

He tilted his head at her and before he answered her, they heard the rhythmic thudding that could only be a horse. Or maybe more than one.

Looking around she tried to find the source of the sound. She was a bit late in noticing right at this moment they could only see down the path a little bit or up to the top of the hill. Then at a full gallop three riders with the new lord's colors.

Light reflected off something one of then was holding and she realized it was sword. Panicked she turned around to find Shippo had gone on a few steps ahead his back to the oncoming riders. He was even still mostly in the middle of the road, he expected whoever it was to pass him.

She could see Inuyasha coming back over the top of the hill but she knew the riders would reach them about the same time he did. Running she knew she had to protect Shippo. Of course if she had her miko colors on today odds were good this wouldn't be happening. No one just killed mikos on the road, not even bandits.

The hoof beats were at her back and she had just reached Shippo shoving him off the road. He looked startled and then frightened, and that was when Inuyasha's scream reached her ears, and the blade she had seen waving sliced her back open. The pain was pretty immediate and she fell on the road, one of the three horses stepping on her leg. Blood gurgled with her next breath and she realized she was dying.


	68. Chapter 68

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

_**Italics are from the movie**_

**Chapter Sixty-Eight**

2013 Miami December

Blood covered and her clothes down right ratty, Kagome did her best to avoid being noticed as Tony's suits battled the survivors of Extremis. She needed to infect the computers with Shippo's computer virus so her names would be removed from all connected computers. She couldn't destroy the blood but if there were no files odds were good no one would pay the samples any heed.

Ducking down low she ran through the next crossing, one more and she'd be back at the main head quarters. Her bare feet slapping against the metal, Kagome wished for a decent shirt and some shoes. One of her boobs was hanging out with every other step and the metal was uncomfortable to her feet. More stuff exploded below her and the thing she was on shifted beneath her feet, she had a feeling this was going to fall and there probably wasn't internet or even a connection to the building back on land.

She was so screwed.

Sesshomaru was going to chew her out for blowing her cover like this and putting everyone at risk.

Reaching the main control room she found a hole big enough for two of her to stand side by side in and nothing still in there was on. It was lit from the big fire under her that was making everything far too warm for comfort.

Damn.

Oh well, she should find a shirt and then Pepper or Tony. Preferable in that order.


	69. Chapter 69

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

_**Italics are from the movie**_

**Chapter Sixty-Nine**

2013 Miami December

Kagome sighed, her feet were burned and she still had to keep walking. At least she had shirt now, blood stained or not. Looking around she saw her first exit sign, rushing forward she quickly stopped dead.

Growling she stared at the only way off without a cold swim. It was blocked by burning wreckage.

Tony seemed to have gotten a little trigger happy. To be fair she supposed she had seen one of the Extremis project people set a thing of what seemed to be oil on fire but Tony could still be blamed for it. She was sure. Someone normally doesn't have a vendetta like that unless you had done something personal to them. Admittedly most wouldn't start a vendetta at all.

Turning around she started looking for Tony and Pepper. She had planned... honestly she hadn't decided if she was going to wait for them on the dock or deny everything and be in New York.

Then in spite of the fact she had thought all of the fighting was over, something exploded over head.

Ducking reflexively, she turned her head and tried to see what was going on.

Then a second one happened, then a third. That was when she spotted a suit flying above her, then it exploded.

"WHAT THE?!"

Is Tony destroying his suits so no one gets their hands on them? Straightening, Kagome thought about it. It sorta made sense but if he was blowing up all of them, they would need to wait for rescue. Running she forgot about her burned feet and focused on stopping Tony.


	70. Chapter 70

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

_**Italics are from the movie**_

**Chapter Seventy**

2013 Miami December

Kagome skidded to a halt, she'd found Pepper and Tony, they were kissing and looked completely relaxed. Panting she once again wanted to complain about all the fires, seriously, this was a maze with all the dead ends, and twists and turns.

"Please tell me you did not just blow up all your suits!"

Tony and Pepper almost jumped apart seeming to have thought they were alone.

"Kagome?" Tony looked completely confused.

Pepper ran at her arms open. "Oh thank god you're okay!"

Kagome hugged her friend and looked over her shoulder at Tony. "Please say that was not every single suit."

"It was every single suit."

"Damnit." Kagome sighed.

"Why isn't it a good thing?"

Patting Pepper on the back she just shook her head. "It might be good for you two's relationship, but it means we're stuck here until someone comes for us or we decide to swim."

Pepper pulled away. "Oh."

"Yeah, oh."

Tony frowned. "What are you doing here?"

Kagome rolled her eyes. "Did mister Mandarin not mention I refused to leave Pepper in his clutches?"

"No he mentioned that and something about you being moments away from death, complete with hospital bed."

Oh. Time to laugh it off. "Oh, really. And you believed a bad guy?"

The sharp look Pepper sent her was almost cutting. Yeah it was a lie but here and now was not the time.

"It looked pretty real to me."

"Well I was drugged and stretched out on a bed."

"That was about it." Tony agreed.

Kagome was just glad Pepper was holding her tongue, probably only to ask her later but at least she was respecting her wishes. "So since in all of his big monologues the bad... wait he is dead right?'

Tony nodded and Pepper blushed looking away.

"Pepper killed him?"

Tony nodded harder yet, then his voice breaking just a little he elaborated. "Hottest thing I've ever seen."

Kagome looked at the blond next to her, the woman looked uncomfortable but not ashamed. She would have to talk to her about it but it was good Pepper had taken control. "I'm sure the fiery thing had nothing to do with it."

Tony laughed and Pepper even smirked.

"So as I was saying what did you do to the guy? I mean it probably is not the sort of thing most people hold grudges for years over, other wise you would have a lot more of them after you: But what did you do?"

Tony broke eye contact and seemed to be trying to avoid the topic.

"I get it, you put his picture on the internet for gay sex."

"WHAT?!"

Pepper was trying not to laugh but Tony's outburst was pretty funny, his shocked face was even better.

"What? That's pretty close to the worse thing I can think of considering how suave he was trying to be."

Tony shook his head, rolling his eyes. "Fine. I'll talk, but at least can we move somewhere not as close to the broiler?"

"Agreed."

"Lets."


	71. Chapter 71

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Seventy-One**

2013 Miami December

Kagome leaned against the phone box, it was a good thing it was Florida if she had been in New York this would have been unbearable. Of course two a.m. was never a good time to be looking to make a call. It was a shame that her firefighter rescuer hadn't been able to find her some shoes, her feet hurt standing on the gravel. At least he had given her the change and driven her to the first phone box he knew of.

Sighing she stopped delaying and started dialing Shippo. Five rings later she was just starting to think she'd have to leave message, when he picked up.

"Shin here."

"It still bugs me you and Sesshomaru answer the phone the same way."

"Mama! Where have you been? Yuichi checked your apartment and said your phones were there but a small bag wasn't along with some clothes so what happened?"

"I forgot my phones." She hated the fact she sounded sheepish about it.

"Mama." His stern, no nonsense tone made it worse.

"I went on a trip unexpectedly."

"Doing what?"

She hesitated. "...um... well. You saw what happened to my boss right?"

"His house got blown away after he threatened a terrorist on live television."

"Yeah. I saw the threat and jumped on a plane and ended up having to drive for the last leg of the trip. I made it but only after the house was gone. I stayed with Pepper."

"That doesn't explain why you didn't call someone to let them know where you were."

She stood there and didn't know what to do, lying... wasn't really on the table. Honesty probably meant she would have to move. This was Shippo, she should just say it.

"Mama."

The silent demand in his tone broke her silence. "I was kidnapped with Pepper. I also happen to be craving sushi and ramen."

"You died."

"Yep."

"How many times and who saw?"

"Uh..." she ran a hand through her hair, it promptly got tangled in there and Kagome felt stupid struggling to get her hand out of her own hair. "I want to sleep for the next two days, and the bad guy, some dead goons, and Pepper. She hasn't told Tony as far as I know yet."

The silence on the end of the line was damning.

"Look I know it was stupid but I..."

Shippo sighed gustily over the phone. "I know, you're lonely. You miss having friends in the know, I hoped having Yuichi and Abbey would help..."

Kagome groaned and felt like crying. She was old and tired, moving and running from her powers and people who knew sounded painful. She was just getting to really love her life in New York. "I'm gonna call Sesshomaru, let everyone else who needs to know I'm fine. I'll call my brother and mom."

"Talk to you when you're home."

"Yeah. Bye."

The line clicked and she hung up.

**So who wants four chapters at once? I want twenty reviews.**


	72. Chapter 72

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is**

**Chapter Seventy-Two**

2013 Miami December

Kagome listened to the ringing, then it clicked on and she heard a vague conversation before Sesshomaru answered properly. "Norio here."

"Sesshomaru."

He sighed into the phone but Kagome knew it was one of relief. "Miko."

She rubbed her eyes, dealing with the fallout of her choice to stick with Pepper affected more than just her, but she still didn't regret staying with her friend. Admittedly she might change her mind if she got stuck in some lab some where.

"What happened?"

"I went to California to be with Tony and Pepper but by the time I got there the house was gone and Tony was missing, the day after that me and Pepper were kidnapped."

Kagome could picture Sesshomaru's face twitching, his sigh was perfectly timed with her mental picture. "You healed in front of her no doubt."

"Enough times it couldn't possibly be a fluke."

The sound of air being inhaled across the phone told her he was trying remain calm. "I then assume you are not calling to ask me to arrange a convenient accident but to inform me of your wish to be honest with her."

"Got it in one."

The next rasp of air sounded awfully close to groan.

"You no doubt are more difficult then all of my children combined."

Kagome snorted. "I heard no mention of grandchildren or great grandchildren in that sentence."

He huffed. "I'll have you know all of them have out grown that stage at some point, you still give me headaches."

"That's not what I remember you saying when I told you about Yuichi's girlfriend."

There was silence for a moment before Sesshomaru changed the subject like normal.

"I will give you eight weeks to get a guarantee of silence on your behalf before I move you or send Shippo."

Her eyes slid closed in relief, he was unhappy but reasonable about it. "Thank you so much Sesshomaru."

"Hn. I can make allowances miko."

"Goodbye Sesshomaru."

"Miko."

**Twenty Five Reviews you guys rock. **


	73. Chapter 73

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Seventy-Three**

2013 New York December

Kagome flopped face down on her couch, this had been the worst set of christmas holidays she'd had in ages.

At least Tony had paid for her ticket and she'd gotten a hold of the hotel and the police back in California and told them enough to get her stuff shipped to New York. The case of the murdered waiter was going to be closed with the death of Killian.

Groaning she forced herself upright, her mother and her brother had been both worried for her and then amused at the idea of her getting kidnapped again. She didn't blame them, the few years she had spent with them again they had gotten to see a lot of what she'd learned. Souta had been inspired and taken up karate as well working on his future career in soccer.

That had been another thing that lead to her leaving, he was getting famous, like getting stopped on the streets famous. It had done the shrine loads of good, her mother had hired two helpers and Kagome had just known she couldn't stay. She was trying to pretend to be too old, there were too many people taking pictures, and she knew the more pictures there were out there the greater the odds of her cover being blown at some point.

Being the only known immortal could be very very bad.

Going to the fridge Kagome was glad to find a thing of cold green tea, that sounded good, now for something of a snack, she need to eat something.


	74. Chapter 74

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Seventy-Four**

2013 New Years Eve New York

Kagome glanced at the woman standing next to her, Abbey's warm brown hair was still short, but not the pixie it had been when she first moved to New York. But she was busy looking out towards the lights in the city beyond them. Stifling a sigh she sipped at her glass, it was from the bottle of champagne Yuichi and Abbey had brought to her apartment. She had a better view of the fireworks that would happen in five minutes.

"You're really worried about what Ms. Potts will do and say aren't you?"

Looking over at the other woman she just nodded. "I haven't had a normal friend in so long. I haven't told someone about how I don't age in couple hundred years. People have learned about it but they're all like you and marrying into the family or are family already."

Abbey looked thoughtful her hazel eyes, sharp but at the moment kind, Kagome wanted to smile every time she looked at her. Abbey looked very different from Sango but the way she stood and the way she thought and even the way she expressed herself was similar.

Admittedly there were differences and Kagome knew she wasn't as close to Abbey as she had been with Sango but she hoped she had a friend in the much younger woman. She needed to remember people could be accepting and kind, at the moment she was feeling rather jaded and afraid Pepper wouldn't talk to her so her eight weeks would just disappear.

"I don't know her and can't promise to predict her actions but if she ignores your efforts on her behalf and your friendship she isn't worth your time."

Kagome smiled sadly, her eyes felt hot but it was nice to hear it from someone else. "I appreciate the words but dealing with reality is some what different. I honesty don't know how long I can go on hiding from everything and everyone."

To her surprise Abbey pulled her into a hug, it was a hug from someone who knew all about her. Something she hadn't had since she left the shrine.

Kagome felt the tears burn in her eyes and she hugged the woman back. To her surprise she saw Yuichi watching from the kitchen doorway, he looked thoughtful. She didn't know what was going on in his mind but she knew this hug was exactly what she needed.


	75. Chapter 75

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Seventy-Five**

2014 Los Angles January

Pepper sat on the edge of the bed, Tony was getting dressed and she needed to do the same but at this exact minute she figured now was the time to come clean. She had been lying to him for about two weeks now. Honestly it was only a lie of omission but now that she wasn't afraid of blowing up she figured it would be a good time to tell him about Kagome secret.

"You're thinking hard about something."

Startled Pepper half stood up, then she sank back down. "Yeah. I need to tell you something."

"What?"

"You know how Kagome was with me?"

Tony frowned at her and turned around, he even stopped buttoning his shirt. "I can only assume you mean when Killian took you."

"Yes."

"Then yes I know she was with you."

Pepper chewed her lip, this was hard. How do you explain your best friend laughed when a man stabbed her with his hand? Or that she killed a man with advance regeneration with a broken leg. Or that she could take punches that broke jaws, and ribs and get back up.

"This going to sound crazy."

"I find myself alarmed."

She snorted. "Um... I'm just going to say it and I don't want to be judged, and... yeah. Hear me out."

Tony was staring at her but he looked like he was paying her his full attention.

"Kagome doesn't die."

He blinked, once then twice. "I don't understand. She doesn't die? Like she can heal? Or like you Extremis people?"

"I don't know why or how but when Killian came to get me and Maya, Kagome attacked him, he broke her jaw and she just kept attacking him. I'm sure you got to see it fighting him, but he didn't fight like a normal person and Kagome kept up with him in spite of her jaw. He crushed her rib cage and within a minute she was standing again and she fixed her jaw. It was crazy, I couldn't believe what I was seeing but she came with us and said in the car that none of us would believe her if she tried to explain."

Tony was nodding slowly but he didn't look like he fully believe her.

Standing up she started pacing, she ran a hand through her hair, Pepper knew it sounded nuts. "I - at the airport she was going to be put in the luggage compartment but she fought and managed to kill one of the guards, the other one's neck was broken but it healed. But Kagome took those two guys out and got her leg broken, then Killian was angry and attacked her; shoving a hand through her stomach."

She looked at Tony and made eye contact. "She laughed. She laughed in his face."

Tony snorted. "That I believe."

But Pepper went on.


	76. Chapter 76

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Seventy-Six**

2014 Los Angles January

Pepper's final description ran through his mind as he stared at all of Kagome's files.

"But then she shoved both her hands though his chest. He was burning her from the inside out, her cuffs even melted and ran down her arms Killian was so hot trying to heal himself and Kagome didn't care. She was dead for minute, and then she was alive again, her stomach mostly healed, no sign a burning hot hand had been there a second ago. Her arms and broken leg healed over the next two hours leaving no signs."

Tony had to admit it did sound crazy, people don't get better like that. But he also was known as Iron Man and knew a few people who could survive things most couldn't. There had to be a reason.

But clearly it wasn't going to be in her file.

He had commented on it last time he read her file but everyone listed as part of her life was dead. Now it could happen and didn't seem out of place when he thought she might be a new spy for someone in his life but there was new explanation for this now. She was living a lie, her name wasn't Kagome Hara he didn't know what it was, he didn't have to computer power here at the office to try and run a facial recognition on her. But he had no doubt this life on here was lie. A good one and the age thing listed her was bothering him.

She could be older, she probably was older. But he didn't know how much older. If she could recover from wounds that should have killed her he could believe she didn't age normally. No even though this could answer a lot of things he had wondered about he had no facts.

"Jarvis we have Kagome's DNA on file correct?"

"Yes, as part of the bio-security systems we have her finger prints, her retina scan and DNA."

"Good, analyze all of it, look for abnormalities or anything interesting at all."

"Very good Sir."

Now he needed to look into and see if he could find who made such wonderful lies up for her. For all he knew she might be in witness protection for some science thing that went wrong.


	77. Chapter 77

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Seventy-Seven**

2014 Los Angles January

"Sir?"

Kagome only existed on paper before college he was positive of that. But where had she been before that? Pouring himself a new glass, he sighed.

"What Jarvis?" Tony ran a hand over his face, this kind of cyber sleuthing was tiring. But Pepper springing this on him might have changed his plans slightly. After all, how could he go lay on a table, and let doctors remove the shrapnel from his chest with this mystery calling?

"I finished the diagnostic of her DNA and what I found might be surprising."

"She's an alien."

"No sir her DNA is all human, I didn't find anything that could explain what Miss Pepper described there which is strange and suggests she has something outside of her that proves the healing effect."

"Then what is so surprising?"

"Well Sir, her DNA seems to be half yours."

Tony dropped his glass, it broke and for a split second he was really glad he was wearing shoes but then his mind went back to what Jarvis had just said.

"What?" The question came out strangled but Jarvis answered him anyway.

"Every test I've run, and all my information says the readings I'm getting and all the genetic markers say she's half you. That can only occur if you are her father."

Tony felt his knees getting weak, wobbling his way to his seat he sat down. How could she be his kid? Did she know? How could she be half japanese? Wait was she even half japanese?

"Jarvis is she half Japanese?"

"The markers say yes."

The only time he'd been to Japan long enough ago for Kagome to be an adult, had been long enough ago that she must be over twenty-five. But she looked eighteen maybe nineteen. That did imply maybe she moved because she wasn't aging but who gave her this whole new life?

"I can't believe this."

"Believe me sir I think everyone will be surprised."


	78. Chapter 78

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Seventy-Eight**

2014 Los Angles January

Tony felt jittery, he needed to tell Pepper what he'd found out, he'd even managed to put it off two days. In those two days he'd learn he didn't have enough samples from Kagome to keep doing testing and for far his searches on the internet for her helpers had turned up nothing.

Pepper had asked what he'd found since he had barely slept in the last two days and since he going to be honest with Pepper... who was he kidding. He didn't know what to do or think with the knowledge Kagome was suppose to be his kid. For her to be as old as she was he had to be some where between seventeen and twenty-three when he fathered her. That had been when he had a number of trips to Japan.

He'd racked his brain but trying to remember the names of every woman he'd had sex with on those trips was beyond him. Honestly five years was hard much less more than twenty.

"Tony?"

Looking back up at Pepper he took a deep breath. Time to stop panicking and say it. "I haven't found out why Kagome heals the way she does. I know her background is fabricated, but I can't find a solid source for who put it together. It runs through D.R. Bio-Research and I can only think someone used that computer system because it was a dead end."

"That's something Kagome has friends over seas who covered for her and it's possible before she went to college she really did live in Japan or Paris." Pepper looked thoughtful.

Tony jerked his head trying to nod, his tongue sticking to the roof of his mouth. He didn't remember ever being so nervous. He should just say it.

"What else is there that's got you so nervous?"

"Um... well..." Smooth move. Stuttering. Stalling. He had a kid, not that big of surprise, the surprise was that he hadn't learned of her before this. Really he would have expected some woman who got pregnant with his kid to come forward wanting money. Honestly some had tried, but he insisted on testing.

"Aw hell. Jarvis you tell her."

"Tell her what sir?"

"What we found out about Kagome."

"Very good Sir. Kagome Hara as she calls herself, is Tony's biological daughter."


	79. Chapter 79

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Seventy-Nine**

2014 Los Angles January

Pepper blinked she couldn't help it, Kagome - her best friend Kagome was Tony's daughter?

She felt shocked, that was probably the last thing she'd expected to learn when Tony started digging into Kagome's history, and genetics. She had been ready for pretty much everything but this. Walking over to the couch she sat down on it. She had long thought it amazing Tony didn't have half a dozen little kids running around but to learn someone who had been a friend to both of them was secretly Tony's kid was completely unexpected.

Kagome was Tony's kid.

She did have brown eyes a lot like his. And she could be very nasty when angered. Her comments to Killian... she could see Tony doing that sort of thing. The drinking. Kagome was Tony's favorite drinking buddy.

A giggle escaped, then a snort.

Tony's kid could out drink him and could die and recover from it.

Laughing she tilted her back up to look at Tony's pale face. "That explains so much."

**Since I am an America, Happy 4th of July! Here's an extra chapter.**


	80. Chapter 80

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Eighty**

2014 Los Angles January

Pepper smiled at Tony before pressing start call, the phone rang, once, twice and then Kagome's voice came over the line. "Kagome Hara speaking."

"Kagome, me and Tony are calling to let you know we are moving to New York tonight."

"Pepper? Um... Okay."

Pepper smiled she could hear Kagome's confusion at the sudden call, she hadn't talked to her since Tony had put her on a plane back to New York about three weeks ago. Her friend's voice then switched to pretending everything was normal and processing the information.

"I'll have everything stocked and ready for you two when you get here. Do you want a limo? Or should I send someone else to pick you up?"

Pepper laughed. "I said me and Tony what do you think?"

Tony was frowning at her but he couldn't hear the conversation. He had been swinging between being pleased and horrible conflicted about Kagome being his kid, they both agreed she probably didn't know. It didn't fit with the her they knew that she would be quiet about something like that for so long.

"I'll send the the most talkative taxi driver possible."

Snorting Pepper tried not picture what would happen if Kagome actually did that. "Besides that how about we met for lunch tomorrow."

"Won't you still be dealing with jet lag?"

"This is important."

"Oh."

The quiet sound spoke volumes. Kagome was expecting to be questioned, and she would be, just not about the not dying thing. That suddenly seemed less important. Funny how things change. "Don't worry, it's just a couple of questions, it'll be between us, we aren't going to rat you out and throw you in a lab."

"Oh."

This sound was much happier and Pepper could just picture the relieved smile. She just hoped that Kagome wouldn't be too surprised when Tony was there as well."

"Noon, the normal place, do use Tony's name to get the reservation."

"Yes, Pepper, is that all?"

"Yes."

"See you then."

"Goodbye, Kagome."

"Good night, Pepper."

The line clicked and Pepper smiled at Tony. "We just need to get on the plane and the meeting is set up."

**GiggleboxGirlie happy anniversary, and sorry but two chapters was all i was doing yesterday. So here you go. **


	81. Chapter 81

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Eighty-One**

2014 New York January

Kagome struggled with nerves as she watched the clock tick down to eleven fifteen when she would get up and leave for her lunch meeting with Pepper. She was leaving early so she could avoid running into Pepper and possibly Tony, leaving as well. Normally it would be a pleasure to ride with her friend but under the circumstances she want to be in public as much as possible.

She had permission to come as clean she could, being old, immortal as far as she could tell and more about faking her identity but there was no way she was telling them everything now. She trusted them but only to a point so far. She need to test them.

Sighing she got up and collected her Modcloth purse, it was something Shippo had sent her, and it was something of running joke but his christmas presents often were purses of many sizes. It had started because she had wished very hard for a replacement of her yellow backpack, but some where along the way it just became habit. This one was called 'There Comes a Thyme bag' so it was more of joke then usual but it was nice and went well with her green printed blouse.

The nude lace cami underneath the blouse kept it from being immodest, and the black skirt she was wearing came past the knee, the tights kept her legs from freezing and her kitten heels were worn with the paranoid thought of she might have to run or fight. Then a comfortable black blazer and her gray Givenchy double breasted trench. That would keep her warm in the snowy air.

Okay so she had taken extra care in her appearance to calm herself but that apparently only worked for so long. Walking herself out to the curb she hailed a taxi and got in, it smelled heavily of gardenias and she knew whoever it was that got out had drenched themselves in perfume. Coughing a little she gave her address and the car started moving.

She tried to hold her breath for most of it, and was glad when she arrived the ten blocks later. Normally she walked or took the subway but today was snowy and she had the feeling she would be too distracted to be safe for people bumping into her. On high alert like this she had been known to react before she thought it through.

Walking inside she was surprised to see Tony and Pepper had just arrived as well. Maybe she wasn't the only one nervous, when was Tony early for anything? Admittedly she had expected Pepper to tell him but she had silently hoped Tony wouldn't be informed of her freakiness. There went that idea.

Being seated they all nodded to the waiter about doing the normal for all of them but then even as he walked away they stared awkwardly at each other. Who was going to start?


	82. Chapter 82

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Eighty-Two**

2014 New York January

Kagome glanced from Pepper to Tony and back again. She found herself confused, she had expected to be interrogated over her immortality but instead the two of them looked nervous. The silence hung awkwardly in the air until the waiter came back to the table with Tony's normal bourbon. Watching him chug half of it in one gulp Kagome felt the bad feeling get worse, if Tony was upset enough to be swinging it back like that she was probably going to need one.

"On second thought get me one of those."

The waiter turned around looking startled, but he nodded, as a regular she had had wine here upon occasion. Her ID was on record so if he checked it would show she was over twenty-one. More silence hung over them. Tony finished his drink and spent the next few minute staring into the glass, Pepper kept looking between her and him, seeming to try to get him to start it.

Finally Pepper gave in. "Kagome... well after Tony got my Extremis stabilized I decided to tell him the full truth about... you know."

Kagome nodded, it was rather fair of her friend. She never really expected Pepper to stay quiet forever.

"Tony of course started looking into your history and – you know how we take biological samples for the security systems right?"

Kagome nodded, she wasn't entirely sure where this was going, she knew nothing in what she had given showed any sign of her anomaly. That was part of why she had four medical degrees, she spent a great deal of time looking for a physical reason for her problem.

"Well..."

Pepper paused as Charlie, Kagome now remembered his name, set her bourbon in front of her.

"I want a second one."

Charlie nodded but looked a bit confused as he went to get Tony a second one.

Kagome took a sip and relished the steadying burn down her throat. This conversation was not going how she pictured at all.

Pepper cleared her throat, her eyes darting between her and Tony again, Kagome really was getting curious about what was wrong with Tony: He was staring at his drink, the table, the floor, really anything but her. Then randomly his eyes would jump to her and he'd look at her with a strange look in his eyes, then eye contact would be made and it would start all over.

Tony wasn't shy, not making eye contact was strange, he was normally very direct. What was eating him?

"Anyway. He started running tests, and he came across an unexpected result."

Kagome felt her face crease into a full scowl, could Pepper be any more vague? "What are you talking about?"

Pepper's fingers were moving over her napkin and she kept almost reaching for her glass before catching herself. "Tony had Jarvis run a check on your DNA profile-"

Tony unexpectedly cut Pepper off. "It says you're my kid."


	83. Chapter 83

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Eighty-Three**

2014 New York January

Kagome felt her world crack, surely he had not just said what she thought he'd just said. "What?" Kagome could barely hear her own voice.

Pepper was glaring at Tony, but she answered. "It shows Tony is a genetic match for the profile that would be the contribution from a father."

It felt like the world was spinning too fast and she was going to be sick but Kagome tried to keep a hold on things. "Please say that again."

Tony was meeting her eyes for the first time. "I am your father."

Kagome felt herself start shaking. But she couldn't hold it in, the room seemed strangely silence and she realized she was standing and shouting: "What did you say!?"

Every eye in the room was on her, but she managed to calm herself enough to sit back down. In a deadly hiss she asked again.

Tony didn't look much steadier and Pepper was looking sympathetic, but the answer was still the same. 'Tony is your father.'

Kagome fumbled for her bourbon, she managed to get a hold of it and drain it, but the shakes didn't go away. She was trying to deny it, to find a reason it couldn't be true, why Tony and Pepper would be lying to her. But her own mother had told her to never date Tony Stark. Her mother had wanted her to stay as far from the man as possible.

She must have known. Of course she slept with him. Giggling Kagome buried her face in her hands. Only her.

Kagome heard movement and looked up in time to see Charlie setting Tony's second bourbon down on the table, he was looking worried but Kagome felt like she was trapped. She had a father, one she'd never known about. Really who lives five hundred years only to learn one really had a different father?

Her throat closing up Kagome needed fresh air. Standing again she was glad the chair was well enough balanced not to fall over. "I... I need a... time."

Her mind was racing frantically, and she didn't realized she was talking out loud until Tony asked in a cool tone if she was calling the guy who made her such a good fake history.

The world stilled for a moment, and she realized in trying to decide if she should call Shippo, or her mother, or Souta, or even Sesshomaru. That the only person who made sense was Sesshomaru. He'd calm her, he'd make sense. Her mother would give her answers but she needed to be calm enough to make sense. Shippo would make her see the humor and her brother would be the last one to be told because he'd only think it was cool. For all his fame he was still quite the brat. "I will talk to you two later, but I need a few hours."

Then she walked up to the front and collected her jacket before walking out into the snow, the icy air further cleared her head and she no longer felt so choked. Now to find a pay phone.


	84. Chapter 84

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Eighty-Four**

1821 India

Kagome stirred, she felt cold, so cold. What was going on?

"Miko? Are you aware now?"

Trying to open her eyes Kagome felt stiff, like she couldn't more or hadn't moved in a long time. That sounded like Sesshomaru. Struggling to think Kagome focused on opening her eyes, after a few minutes she felt her face twitch.

Finally she could start making out light, and someone was moving over her. Trying to answer she found her throat was dry like she'd never felt before. All that escaped her mouth was a dry cough and she was glad to hear a murmur before a wet cloth was placed on her lips. Though those words didn't make sense.

Sucking she was glad to be able to move her tongue but she couldn't get enough water to wet her throat. The cloth was pulled away and she was able to grunt, it came back and it was dripping wet this time. Sucking more she finally felt water reaching her throat. Her eyes were still blurry but the room she was in looked all wrong, she didn't understand why. Sesshomaru was standing over her, and his clothes were weird.

Trying to ask what was going on, she could only cough. Sesshomaru had a crease between his eyebrows, and she could see he looked older. What happened?

"Relax. It's been a long time, a few minutes won't change anything."

Then everything she was seeing clicked.

The clothes, the room, the servant helping Sesshomaru all of it was Indian. They weren't going to leave Japan until at least 1750. What happened?

Struggling to sit up, Kagome was surprised when the servant looked frightened, and Sesshomaru was able to hold her down with ease. How long. What had happened?

"Calm down. What is the last thing you remember? Think."

Relaxing in his hold she fell back on the silk bedding.

She... she had been traveling. Shippo had been with her... Inuyasha had died. Tears welled and she stared up into the gold eyes staring at her. His looked so much like Sesshomaru's.

Letting her tears fall the pieces came together: Shippo had been with her because he was afraid she was being hysterical and reckless, they had come on a Yuki Onna - she had been hostile and attacked them. Fighting Kagome hadn't bothered trying to protect herself, she had thrown herself into the fight wishing to be allowed to join Inuyasha.

Shippo had been right, she had wanted to die. Or at least stay dead. But apparently she wasn't allowed that.

She remember the attack, it looked like a wave of ice and she hadn't bother trying to cut it with a whip, she had let it hit her.

"How-" she coughed again, Sesshomaru let go and handed her the rewetted rag. She took it, sucking hard.

"It was 1701 when you were frozen, Shippo managed to bring you to my castle, we didn't think you were dead because you weren't melting even with heat, so I have kept you with me for the last one hundred and twenty years."

Her face wet, she just looked up at him. "What am- I going to do?"

Sesshomaru sighed and sat next to her. "Live you idiot. It hurts, but I doubt you'll be able to hide frozen solid forever."


	85. Chapter 85

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Eighty-Five**

2014 New York January

The four blocks to reach a payphone allowed the adrenaline to fade, the full ramifications hadn't sunk in yet but Kagome knew Sesshomaru would put her head straight. He'd done it before. Their relationship was strange and Shippo laughed about how they could barely stand to be in the same room, but some how they worked together well.

That might be a bit of an exaggeration really but Kagome honestly liked not having Sesshomaru close by, it was probably because he was such a nosy dog. She figured it out centuries ago but just because he was her alpha didn't mean she wanted him watching her every move.

The sound of Sesshomaru's voice answering the phone was the slap she needed to start processing the new spin her life had taken.

"Sesshomaru."

He apparently could hear the stress in her voice. "Miko, what's wrong?"

Laughing Kagome felt her eyes burning, leaning into the booth she tried to put her thoughts in order. "I..." she laughed again and fought back her panic. "I don't know what to do."

"I can't tell you what to do until I know what has happened."

Her fight was lost and tears streamed down her face, she hadn't heard concern like that since she woke up. "You know my mom never wanted me to work for Tony, right?"

"I do remember her calling me and asking me to stop you, she wasn't pleased when I informed her I would have to kill you."

A laugh escaped, she knew he would have said that in a way that left her mother in no doubt he'd tried exactly that before. "I know why now."

"What happened? Will they keep your secret or not?"

Kagome groaned and answered honestly. "We didn't even talk about that, Tony tested my DNA and found out I'm his daughter."

There was silence.

"Sesshomaru?"

There was sound that sounded half groan and half snort.

"What?"

"Every time I've met that man he's give me a headache, I've only met him four times. You give me headaches far more regularly. Now I know where you get it from."

Annoyed now she stared at the numbers on the keypad. "Really? I've just found the last five hundred years I've been lied to and that's your response?"

Sesshomaru sighed into the phone. "What do you want me to do? I have not yet learned how to make unpleasant facts disappear. Facts are facts."

Snorting Kagome felt the knot of panic disappear completely, he had a point.

"So what do you what to do with this?"

"Talk to my mom."

"Do so, and convince your- father to keep quiet."

The line clicked and Kagome was amused to find all the fear, panic and most of the urge to run was gone. This was what it was and she needed to deal.

**I can't believe I've posted for two months straight and am nearing six hundred reviews. You guys rock, and thank you all so much for reading.**


	86. Chapter 86

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Eighty-Six**

2014 January New York

Kagome forced herself to press the numbers and make the call, three rings later her mom picked up.

"Hi mom."

"Kagome."

There was a pause before her mom realized something was wrong. "Why are you calling? It's another week before Souta's got another big game and Sesshomaru would have forwarded my email by now."

"Um." She took a deep breath. Best to just say it. "Is there something you want to tell me about Mr. Stark mom?"

Or not.

Her mom must have frozen, as there was a long moment of silence, before she tried to pass it off. "No, I don't know the man."

"That's mostly true too."

Her mother seemed to take that in before giving a long sigh. "Is there some shocking news you felt you had to share?"

"Yes actually. I have a living father."

Her mother groaned and Kagome could picture her eyes sliding closed before she pinched the bridge of her nose. There was a loud rushing noise and her mom started talking: "I never wanted to admit it, but three months into my arranged marriage I was lonely, and your- Souta's father was traveling for weeks at a time. I had a bad day and did something I had never done before. I went to a bar, I had a few drinks, and because of the shrine and- just everything. I happened to be the only person in the bar that spoke good english. I saw the handsome American and he flirted with me, and I only really know how I woke up in the morning, at dawn I slipped out. I was ashamed."

Kagome didn't say anything but let that sink in, her mother had a one night stand. Her father was not her father he was Souta's father. Hers was Tony Stark, her drinking buddy, and one of her current best friends. Her life was so screwed up.

Her mother sighed and went on: "I never spoke of it but when Shin got back I told him we needed to get to know each other, and make our marriage a partnership. And over the next year as I proved pregnant with you, and he spent more time in Tokyo, and you were born I fell in love with him. He probably knew you weren't his, that or you were two months over due, but not once did he ever question me. I never thought you would have any reason to ever meet Tony Stark but..."

Kagome finished for her mother: "If I had been normal, I never would have is right."

She didn't know how she felt about it but she already knew her mother had been married at twenty, her schooling had been focused on business management and english. It was understandable why, she didn't agree and was still hurt her mother hadn't told her when she had mentioned Tony as her new boss but there was less wild anger about it.


	87. Chapter 87

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Eighty-Seven**

New York 2014 January

Kagome sighed, after talking to her mother and Sesshomaru she had gone into a bookstore and skimmed a few books about father daughter relationships and found most of it didn't apply. She didn't need that. Any of it, she was so far beyond looking for those things she didn't know what she'd do if Tony tried. At the moment she just wanted to keep things the way they had been, drinking buddies, boss underling. Abet with a bit more honesty.

Groaning she leaned into her hands, how... no that was the wrong question. Did she want to tell them?

It was a conundrum, she craved to live her life without hiding but at the same time offered the chance and she was afraid. Scrubbing at her face she tried to center herself, this changed very little, best she could hope for would Tony wouldn't push. At worst he wanted to go public and she'd have to run.

He probably would at least be open to negotiations.

Running her hands over her face again she forced her mind to the more immediate things. Talking to Pepper and Tony. Digging in her bag she pulled out the phone connect to Jarvis, the time was five forty-nine already, time had flown.

Pulling the phone to her ear so it would look like she had called someone, "Jarvis where are and what are Tony and Pepper doing?"

"They are currently on the entertainment level of the Tower, they are talking about you Miss Hara and dinner."

"What are they planning for dinner?"

Jarvis was quiet for a moment before answering her, "Pepper wants Italian, and Tony is voting for chinese."

"Oh, who's winning?"

"Pepper."

Kagome laughed, she could bring cheese cake from a bakery, and grab a bottle of wine and go talk to them in privet at the Tower.

Gathering her things Kagome jumped when Jarvis asked her a question.

"Should I tell them you're coming?"

"No. I'll surprise them, then I'll be the only one getting nervous."

**So sorry for the late post I have no real excuse. But, yeah. I posted before midnight.**


	88. Chapter 88

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Eighty-Eight**

New York 2014 January

Standing in the elevator Kagome tried not to fidget, the cheesecake was balanced in her right hand and the wine was in a bag with her purse on her other side. "I have announced you Ms. Hara."

"Thank you Jarvis."

Tony had his own elevator in the building and even though Jarvis could watch all of the building's cameras he only could talk in this elevator, Tony's floors or on her phone. Really Kagome still couldn't understand why Tony had made Jarvis, at least not really.

The doors opened and she found Pepper and Tony both looking nervous.

"Hello."

Pepper smiled and rushed forward. "Here let me help with that."

Handing her the cheesecake did her best to avoid meeting Tony's stare. "So Jarvis said dinner is italian."

Tony nodded, "Yeah, Pepper -well she wanted Gina La Fornarina. She ordered enough to feed us for a week."

"Good, then I'll be able to snitch some."

"I don't know about that." Pepper was smirking at the two of them.

Kagome knew the awkward small talk was not typical for her or Tony, but she wasn't sure how to start explaining. Tony must be equally stuck because he hadn't used his normal bluntness. The room fell into silence and Kagome felt like either smacking herself or laughing. This was stupid, really stupid, they were all adults here.

Tony went over to the bar and refilled his drink, he took a deep sip before seeming to brace himself and turn her way. "Do you want some?"

Kagome thought about it, part of her wanted to drink, but wisdom said being sober for this was more important. "I'll stick with some wine."

He nodded and Pepper moved things to the small table.

Deciding to do something rather then try not stare at Tony, or the ceiling, she followed Pepper back and grabbed the glasses Pepper pulled out. The smirk Pepper shot her was not helpful. Not at all. It didn't stop her from seeing why it was funny.

Setting the table she looked up and found Tony staring at her. Trying to break the ice she offered a small smile. To her surprise he practically drown himself in his glass in response.

Pepper came over and filled the two wine glasses.

Kagome took hers and sat down. To her mild consternation Tony sat down across from her in silence, Pepper stayed standing, sipping at her own glass while smirking.

The silence stretched, a minute, two, then it reached five. Tony had finished his glass and was just swirling the melting ice, then looking at her and back at his glass.

Finally she couldn't take it. "WHAT? Say something Tony."

**So I'm posting earlier today... enjoy.**


	89. Chapter 89

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Eighty-Nine**

New York 2014 January

Tony snorted, and he opened his mouth. "..." his mouth closed and he exhaled.

Kagome felt the cold lump of fear melt, clearly Tony was just as afraid as her. Relaxing she slumped over the table and ran her free hand through her hair. "What do you wanna know?"

He set his glass on the table and seemed to have trouble meet her eyes dead on. "All of it. But lets start at the beginning. Who's your mom?"

Kagome laughed, that was a bad place to start. "On second thought I should just talk. I don't think I want to tell you that yet."

Now he glared at her. "Why not?"

Her lips twitched towards a frown but she forced her expression into a neutral one. "Tony everyone here knows you're anything but an idiot, surely the things Pepper told you could give enough to make a few guesses."

He sighed a slumped a bit in the chair.

Kagome smirked. "I thought so. I don't die, or at least have yet to find anything that can kill me. If it got out to the wider public, even just S.H.I.E.l.D. I have no doubt someone is going to want me in a lab until they know why. I could save them the trouble but no doubt no one would take my word for it. I have tested myself for anything I could think of with a number of suggestions from experts and I still don't know why. I hold a number of medical degrees, and probably if I put them under one name would be considered a leading expert and genius in several fields. That's just what happens when you need to pass the time."

Tony was frowning at her, his fingers tapping. "That doesn't make sense."

Kagome sighed, "That is when I take the story a bit further back. When I was fifteen, my fifteenth birthday to be exact, I found out my life was spoken for. What do you know about Japanese beliefs?"

Tony shrugged. "Reincarnation, everything has a soul, don't squash bugs it could be a person."

Snorting Kagome held back a laugh, that was a brilliant summery, for a third grader. Hard to believe the man had an IQ as high as he did. "Close enough. I am the last true Miko. It means I have powers. I have powers best as I can tell because my previous incarnation did as well. Only the great fate, wrong in the universe she was suppose to fix, was... lets just go with fucked up. She died, and it fell to me to fix. So on that fifteenth birthday, the age she had died at: I was yanked, with no further ado back in time to fix it."


	90. Chapter 90

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Ninety**

New York 2014 January

Tony felt his lips twitch, he wanted to laugh, really time travel? But... He felt like he shouldn't, someone, your kid doesn't normal start explaining why they can't tell you more about their life by telling you more about said life.

"So when were you yanked to?"

Kagome's eyes shifted around the room, it was clear she didn't care to answer. He looked at Pepper hoping for help, instead she just looked at him like he should be glad Kagome was here at all. No help at all.

Finally Kagome looked back at him her lips quirked upward in a way he was pretty sure his mother's use to. "It's rude to ask a girl her real age."

Pepper snorted and he held in a sigh. He was swinging from outraged he hadn't known about Kagome and asking what could he have done if he'd known? Kagome might have a few more bad habits (habits he himself had) then he'd like, but honestly he had to say her mother had done a bang up job raising her.

"Anyway I then discovered over the next three days, it was fifty years after her death, her sister was alive and saw something of her in me, and knew my untrained powers for what they were. I also ran into her -ex lover?"

Kagome seemed to be talking to herself over that one.

"Boyfriend."

She seemed sure of that much.

"Anyway he... She had cast a powerful... I would equate it to a sleeping beauty curse, because he didn't age, he didn't know time was passing and he felt nothing, and didn't need to breath, eat or drink. I woke him up, he almost killed me because he mistook me for her. He saved me before turning on me. I..."

She exhaled before setting her glass down and standing. Untucking her shirts she lifted them and he looked at her side it didn't take more than a moment to notice the starburst scar. She turned to show Pepper before fixing her shirts.

"That was part of the unceremonious entry into what I was suppose to be doing. I had a bauble of universe ending power in my body. I was born with it because she died with, it was burned with her body and she brought it with her so no one could get their hands on. According to who ever manages the universe that was all wrong and I had to fix it. Step one taking it back to about the right time, and making it known to every bad guy who ever dreamed of it. I used a bit of my new powers and with help from Kikyo's – that's the name – sister, tied him so he wouldn't kill me."

Tony had to ask. "So this guy. The way you're talking about him, it's clear he had powers of his own, like what?"


	91. Chapter 91

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Ninety-One**

New York 2014 January

Kagome held in a sigh, but knew she had to ease them into it. "He was half-human. He had an older half brother who was pure- Demon."

Tony just stared at her his expression flat.

She looked at Pepper who was frowning at her very thoughtfully.

Kagome looked back to Tony. She could see he wanted to deny it, or try to explain it with science but he seemed speechless. "I admit I don't know what exactly they are, or if they aren't Aliens of some kind came to settle on earth or whatever, but my Miko powers can and do hurt them, it purifies them. It's my- lets just say only the most powerful of powerful could escape instant death, and that was part of why the bauble was so important. Inuyasha, wanted it for exactly that reason. Now I was untrained, a bit klutzy and brilliantly broke the damn thing."

She snorted and took a sip of her wine. It turned about to be perfectly timed because Jarvis announced the delivery guy was in the elevator and was free of weapons, even biological ones. Okay that was pretty damn cool.

Kagome turned around to watch. Pepper paid the guy and Kagome knew the delivery boy because he always was the one who delivered to their building. He had joked that he told wild stories so he was the only one who'd take it because he got the best tips. Ryan. That was his name. He saw her and waved.

She waved back and he pushed the button in the elevator the doors slid shut. Pepper was dumping things in bowls, Kagome got up and helped her move things to the table. Tony refilled his glass and helped move the last few things to the table.

They all sat down and dished up, Kagome figure she should finish her main story so they could ask questions.

"I spent most of nine months, with breaks back to school; hunting down every single piece of that thing. We: me and my friends, found out that Kikyo's death, and the whole betrayal was arranged by a man who sold his soul to hundreds of demons, his goal the Jewel. We fought him at every turn, then at the last fight he had all but a few shards. We won, but in order to rid the world of the damned thing a pure wish had to be made. I was suppose to wish wrong and continue the cycle but he came through for me and I made the right wish. I wished it from existence. Then I went to school, finished high school and went back in time because I had fallen in love with him."

Kagome took a sip of her wine and took her first bite.

Tony was tapping his fingers again but Pepper was trying to seem nonchalant.

"So, I'd guess you married him, what was his name?"

Kagome smiled at her friend. "Inuyasha."

**So a lot of you have asked for another lump update and so I say if you want it, really really want it, twenty-five reviews. And I also warn you my pre-done chapters are running out so this likely would be the last lump update.**


	92. Chapter 92

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Ninety-Two**

New York 2014 January

Kagome could Pepper wanted to ask more, things a woman cared about but seemed to be holding back for Tony's sake, he seemed conflicted.

Finally Tony did something, sighing he ran a hand over his face. "So I figure I can assume you don't age, but what do you know about it?"

Kagome took a fork full of food to give herself a moment. Chewing she swallowed, the food was good and she almost wished she could focus on it a little more. "I noticed about five years after I went back nothing had changed. I..."

She felt her face turn red. "I never got pregnant. We were trying and still... At ten years I was sure but I didn't bring it up with my friends for another five years. We theorized I hadn't been born yet so I couldn't die. But a... several years ago my aging didn't start up again so - I honestly haven't a clue about why I don't age. I have noticed over the years nothing about me changes, my hair growth is so limited, I take eight times as long as normal to grow a few inches, no new scars. I've come to believe some how my body is static, nothing changes it. I haven't gained more then ten pounds in fifty years."

Pepper laughed. "That sounds like everyone's dreams."

Kagome felt her stomach knot up. Forcing a smile she lifted her chin and stared at her friend. "It does, doesn't it? Until you start thinking about what it really means when it's just you. You and you alone - everyone else, even people who would normally out live you by hundreds years still age. I have lost a lot and I would have given everything to be normal again."

Pepper was biting her lip. "Sorry I didn't mean how it came out."

Kagome tried to keep the smile, she knew Pepper didn't but at the same time it was an open wound for her. What if she lived to see Sesshomaru die? Or Shippo? If loosing Inuyasha had pushed her so close to edge of suicide what would loosing the two of them do? Her hand was shaking and she could see Tony staring at it, at her. Panic choked her.

Or maybe it was the silence, for so long she had said nothing about her powers.

She hadn't told someone since her mother and brother. Honestly they practically hadn't counted, as they had expected the impossible from her.

Her body giving out on her she pushed back from the table. Tony and Pepper were looking at her with concern and she wanted to put them at ease, to make think she was okay. But tonight the habitual lies couldn't make it out.

Her legs feeling shaky she stood. "I'm gonna go home. I'll come to work in the morning and we can talk over lunch or dinner."

Pepper was nodding, and talking but her ears weren't listening, her body was moving automatically and Kagome pitied anyone temped to take advantage of her tonight. Tonight she was pretty sure she couldn't hold back.

**SO I didn't get the full twenty-five reviews, but honestly that was why i said twenty five, I want to drag out the updates a little longer. **


	93. Chapter 93

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Ninety-Three**

New York 2014 January

Pepper lay on the bed, the Italian she had ordered for dinner in order to keep Tony focused on the moment sitting in her stomach in a way that said she might as well have eaten lead. The look on Kagome's face as she left haunting her.

Her friend had been nervous getting off the elevator, she had hoped though that Kagome and Tony would fall into the normal banter, instead silence had hung in the air. It had almost been funny how alike the looks Tony and Kagome were wearing. Both afraid, both hopeful and both ready to run screaming the other way.

But as Kagome talked about her real history she had been getting paler and paler. Pepper had wondered if she had realized how much her friend hid things. She had always thought Tony and Kagome had a habit of covering their feelings, Tony with wit and Kagome a bright smile but just like with Tony the smile was Kagome's last protection. Seeing it fail had hurt her, the icing on the cake was that it was her comment that finished her.

Seeing Kagome walk out shaking because she couldn't keep her cool talking about her real past anymore had been heartbreaking. Even more so because she could see Tony desperately wanted to go after her, but with the new information, as her father, he didn't feel he had the right yet.

"You asleep yet?"

Pepper sighed. "No."

The bedroom was quiet.

Then Pepper felt Tony roll over to face her, turning her head she looked at him. His face looked drawn, his lips were pressed together and she could see he was trying to marshal his thoughts in a sensible pattern.

"What's the first thought on your mind Tony?"

He half heartedly glared but answered anyway. "I- I expected a radioactive vat, alien mother, genetic manipulation, hell the miko bit fits. But- but time travel? I... Honestly I never really thought I'd make a good dad, but- But how do I- What do I do with a daughter probably a minimum of four times my age?"

Pepper ran a hand over his face and was glad when he kissed her palm. "Tony I don't have many answers but I- with the way I upset her. I figure she needs people, friends, who listen. Friends who don't judge and aren't surprised by anything she says. She has been alone in a lot respects for a long time. If her husband is dead when she expected him to outlive her, she's been hurting and I think it's clear while she has other long lived friends they can't all group together so that almost makes it worse."

Tony was nodding. "The moving because she can't hide her young face, forced to make new friends, a new life and then move in another five or ten years."

"Exactly."

"Then even if I'm her friend what can I offer her? She'll need to leave in another five or so years."

"That I don't know Tony, I really don't know."


	94. Chapter 94

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Ninety-Four**

New York 2014 January

Kagome stood in the elevator, Pepper had told her to come over for dinner rather than lunch and Kagome was glad to have that much more time free of questions. She couldn't believe she had panicked and walked out like that. Actually that was a lie, she could. But- she just wished she had lasted a bit longer last night.

Coming in she was greeted by Pepper, "Kagome, how was your day?"

"Boring, thankfully. I think if Mr. Franklin had come to me today with some inane problem like he normally does I would have just slapped him and told him to go find some other girl to leer at."

Pepper laughed. "That would have been something to talk about."

"Yeah the pending assault charges. I wouldn't have held back, his blatant disrespect for women always gets me. It was one thing when men for the most part didn't know better, the late 1800s for example but now, I just feel almost like they should just die and not be allowed to breed."

Pepper's face was a mix of shock and hilarity, her friend was laughing hard enough to be turning red.

"Come on every woman's thought it at least once."

Pepper choked out her own answer. "Try once a month."

Kagome laughed back. That was Tony walked in, he eyed them before adding in his own quip. "I get the feeling any male who just heard what's got you two laughing would turn tail and run."

Pepper gave up and bent over clutching her sides.

Kagome was still laughing herself but she wondered if there wasn't some relief on Pepper's part to amplify her feeling of amusement. Pepper might have worried after her shaky exit the night before.

She had noted in the past Pepper had her own issues about friendship and intimacy. Kagome had figured it was just because Pepper was kind, and smart and drop dead gorgeous, jealous girls were never kind. Tony was giving Pepper a curious look but moved on over her laughter.

"Want something drink? The pizza should be about done once Pepper stops laughing."

Kagome snorted. "Offering your kid a drink? Not finding some tower to lock her up in?"

Tony dropped his head a semi sheepish grin on his face. "I admit, there might have been a few thoughts towards that but we've drinking since we met, I figure consistency is more important. Or at least that's what the books say that I had Jarvis read."


	95. Chapter 95

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Ninety-Five**

New York 2014 January

Kagome chuckled, Tony leaned back in his chair a satisfied smirk on his lips. Kagome however could feel the tightening noose, they had kept things light through dinner but all of them knew a few more questions had to be asked.

Leaning forward she voiced the thought. "What do you two want to know?"

Tony and Pepper looked at each other, Pepper tilted her head and Tony spoke first. "Well- demons. Some of them must have survived if you did, what will you tell us about them?"

Kagome exhaled, that hadn't been an expected question. Inhaling she answered. "I will tell you a few things, my brother in law basically runs things now. With my information about the future, plans were made and now every demon- it's clearer to say every child that still holds demonic power is protected and watched. We have a few rules as immortals: One: no illegal actives ever. Two: Every demon is given a necklace that hides any non-human features, and holds up an face needed for the identity they hold. Don't loose it. Three: When telling anyone the truth don't name current identities. So yeah."

Tony shrugged. "Good enough I guess."

Pepper was frowning in a thoughtful manner. "So if it was your information and say that protected them what is your position in the chain of command?"

Kagome snorted. "I would say it's more like a family dynamic, or possibly still run like it was ages ago by the lord system. I would describe myself as the crazy aunt or the lone, some times helpful ally."

Tony summarized. "So basically for the most part you do what you want?"

"With in reason, Se... My brother in law Sesshomaru has been known to interfere, or just show up if he thinks I'm running too wild."

"So basically he's the annoying big brother out ruin all your fun."

Smirking at Tony Kagome could see he and Pepper were trying to keep it light. "Yep, he also has the sense of humor a rock might. Usually if he's laughing someone's suffering."

"I find myself horrified that I actually know people like that."

Kagome laughed, it might be too much of hint but he did know Sesshomaru.

Pepper looked suspicious but didn't say anything. Tony however looked horrified: "Don't tell me I've met the guy!"

Kagome almost fell out of her chair she was laughing so hard. "No. No I just was picturing you two meeting face to face."

That was a half lie, but to be honest he'd only met the human side of Sesshomaru, the carefully cultivated face and manner that could fool an actor but Sesshomaru's normal self - yeah she'd pay to see that. "Anyway it's late, I'm gonna go home, and if you guys want to have another dinner some time this week let me know."

Tony and Pepper both looked at the clock in surprise but both agreed to say goodnight. Kagome walked out and almost felt limp with relief, this could work.


	96. Chapter 96

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Ninety-Six**

New York 2014 January

Pepper sat on the couch, Kagome had left half an hour ago and while Tony had helped her clean up she had seen his mind working furiously. Now he'd started pacing, she wasn't sure what it was that had him worked up but clearly something was bothering him.

Part of her wanted to ask but she knew from Kagome's own suggestions about helping Tony last year that she should let him start talking on his own timeline. She just hoped it would be soon, she did have things to arrange since they seemed to be planning on staying in New York for the foreseeable future.

Abruptly Tony turned around to look at her and his frustrated countenance left her confused. "Yes?"

His mouth opened and closed again. That seemed to be happening a lot, on one hand it was nice to see him thinking about what was coming out of his mouth, but on the other she wanted him to be able to say what's on his mind.

"I'm conflicted."

Pepper nodded slowly. "I think I got that."

Tony snorted but elaborated. "I find I'm proud of Kagome, she's smart and successful, she has good taste, and has handled things anyone would struggle with. But! But, she did it without me. She was making choices that could have meant I could have never met her at all and her mother didn't let me know!"

That made sense. Pepper felt a lot better, she had worried for a moment Tony was wanting to push Kagome into something. "I agree it seems very unfair her mother, whoever she was, is..." Pepper frowned. "Hid Kagome from you: but also once she had decided to hide Kagome can you imagine how much effort it would have taken to break that? Lies tend to be habits after all. Kagome herself is struggling with that."

Tony scowled. "I get why Kagome is struggling, you don't hide for at least two centuries only to happily announce all the things you know, and have seen: oh and tell all, you don't live that long outside a lab because you're honest up front."

Pepper giggled, at least Tony wouldn't be mad at Kagome over her continued avoidance and dancing around facts.

"It just makes me mad I missed everything that shaped Kagome. I didn't get any choice, I- I missed out. I'm sorta glad Kagome wouldn't give us her real name or her mother's name. I might have been temped the give the woman an ear full."

"Then Kagome would give you an ear full."

Tony glared, "But I would feel better!"

"Until your ears started hurting."

He threw his hands up and headed for the stairs, getting to her feet Pepper followed him, they could talk more before bed.


	97. Chapter 97

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Ninety-Seven**

New York 2014 January

Kagome felt more cheerful then she had in years, Tony and her seemed to have reached a comfortable place in the father-daughter-ness and Pepper was fine with being her almost stepmother/best friend. It had been only a week but her confidence and happiness had seemed to grow every day.

Tony was even being cute asking permission to run a few brand new tests even she hadn't tried yet. She didn't honestly expect to find anything but the science-side of her weirdness was very fascinating to him. He wouldn't admit it but he wanted to see her work some of her powers too. Just last night they had fun testing why she could drink so much, with each drink he'd run a test and found she was both resisting absorption, and digesting what she had absorbed very quickly.

She had to admit that had not been something she tested before, probably because she didn't see the point. Walking down the hall she wasn't surprised to see Ryan coming down the halls. "Delivering lunch?"

He grinned at her sheepishly, "Yeah, you know me, the brave one entering fearlessly where no delivery guys dare to tread."

Laughing lightly she had to correct him, most places after all were willing to come to the tower, the workers just weren't regulars like Ryan. "You aren't alone, just probably the only regular, after all we eat things other then-"

The world shuttered. Kagome felt her eyes widen and her body was gripped with an icy hand. Something big was happening. Somewhere something that was warping space time was touching her world. It was unmistakable.

Blinking she realized her eyes were dry, and she was kneeling with Ryan loudly expressing concern. A few people were sticking their heads out and looking worried.

"I'm fine."

Struggling to her feet she realized she was not fine, she felt weak, drained, whatever was happening was hurting her some how. Wobbling she hurried down the hall ignoring Ryan as he trailed after her, she needed to call Sesshomaru **now**. Since she couldn't call from a phone booth she dialed the throw away number for a cheap prepaid cell Sesshomaru had for moments just like this.

It only took two rings.

"What is it?"

Sesshomaru knew for someone to call this number it was huge. "I don't know but I can feel something... You don't feel it?"

Kagome knew she now officially knew Sesshomaru too well, she could almost hear him frowning and mentally searching for something wrong. But if he didn't feel it, what was she feeling?

"No I don't."

"Something is wrong, I can feel it." And in time with her words Kagome feel the cold getting closer. Shivering she hissed: "You need to find out what is going on. Whatever it is it's bad. Bad for the universe kind of bad."


	98. Chapter 98

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Ninety-Eight**

New York 2014 January

Kagome clutched at her desk with one hand, she felt like ice was collecting in her stomach and spreading, wether it was just dread or actually a sign whatever was happening was getting worse she didn't know. Shaking she gave up and sat down, this was bad, whatever was amiss was serious.

Opening a web page Kagome pressed the phone tighter to her ear, she could hear Sesshomaru barking orders and making demands of the people around him. Why didn't he feel it? What made her so different?

Clutching at the edge of the desk again she tried to think logically. Obviously she was human, a miko, and some how immortal. Her eyes opened, could she feel it through whatever kept her alive?

She hadn't felt the portal in New York.

Was the difference in intent? It made sense, she was desperately afraid for the whole world, she was sure something was attacking the universe.

If that was why she could feel it, did that mean she was tied to something outside it? Had she lost something going through the well that last time? Or was it in the void? Did going through the well trigger it? Or would it have happened to anyone?

"Miko, all I can find is strange reports about things not moving as they should." Sesshomaru's sharp concern cut through her pondering.

"How?"

"There is a video of a child lifting a semi-truck."

"That must be part of it, something is pulling at the fabric of reality. I'm sure of it, they mean everything harm."


	99. Chapter 99

**Time's Icy Touch**

**Disclaimer: I don't own Inuyasha, I don't own Avengers or any of the related characters, and putting them together is not that original I just hope the end resulting drabble series is.**

**Chapter Ninety-Nine**

New York 2014 January

Kagome typed in kid lifting cars and found a number of new videos all made in the last few days, she clicked on one and watched the car easily lift, almost floating, and it did float when the kid let go, it slowly drifted to the ground. Clicking out she found most took place in London and only few took place else where. But...

"Sesshomaru, am I wrong but aren't all of those events connected to old places, with huge land marks and such."

The clacking of him typing grew louder and she waited the minute it took him to confirm what she thought. "So something like this has probably happened in history, but something else is going on now."

Kagome ran hand through her hair, she could feel a cold sweat gathering, whatever it was it was clearly making her ill. Then she saw a new video, from Greenwich. Titled new aliens.

"This phenomenon is clearly centered in England..."

"Sesshomaru it's centered in Greenwich, get someone there now."

"Miko?"

"There's a new video, it's an alien of some sort and I don't know of any other superheros close."

Kagome clicked and groaned, as the images began to play. It was a big ship, and a small army of Aliens. "Get everyone we can-" Kagome cut herself off, apparently she was wrong there was a superhero there, Thor. "Sesshomaru we need to get people there to help Thor now!"

"What is it Miko? What is your feeling?"

"Sesshomaru we need people there now, Thor can't fight this alone Godling or not."

There was a moment of silence and she hear something muffled on the other end of the line, then Sesshomaru spoke to her. "If the god can't handle it, we're in trouble, all of ours are third gen or more, none of them could match the god much less beat."

"Shit." Kagome pressed face in her hands, she was going to be sick.

"Shippo's on his way but he is in Paris, it'll be twenty minutes at his fastest."


	100. Chapter 100

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred**

**(I can't believe I've made it this far in less than three months of writing. Anyway on with the story.)**

Kagome felt her stomach heaving, she was still sweating, and she knew Thor was still fighting. It had only been a ten minutes since she first felt it, and less than three since Thor's presence was all over the internet but she was praying Shippo was there already. It wasn't possible but she could hope. She wanted this feeling gone.

It might sound stupid but she was trusting Thor to win.

Looking up she found some more videos being posted, there seemed to be people watching from across the river filming it, because the shots were either blurry, or far away. But in either case his red cape showed where Thor was in the fight. Kagome felt like she was getting sicker, since there was a time lapse between what was posted and what was going on Kagome knew Thor was loosing.

Unable to keep herself upright she slumped against her desk, the phone was still pressed to her ear, but she feel cold creeping up her extremities. Her mind was trying to work, Shippo wouldn't get there in time. There was no way. What could she do? Could she do anything?

Then it hit her, if she felt this, if it was affecting her. She could probably affect it - If Thor was fighting this all alone was it possible she could help? How she didn't know. But she was going to try.

Sinking into a meditation, Kagome's last thought was it was a good thing she'd been doing this a few hundred years, it hadn't come naturally to her.

Then she was aware of it.

The red pulse, it was trying to eat at everything, consume, destroy and cold darkness. That was all it was.

She wasn't going to let it, going on a deeper instinct and simply let her inner voice out: "You will not and can not end this."


	101. Chapter 101

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-One**

The next thing she knew, she was some how with Thor, watching- he was struggling into the red darkness and she could feel even the godling faltering. So she did the only thing she felt was within her power, she tried to protect him. It didn't make sense to her how she could sense this, or even have a sense she was with him and watching him, but she could feel the difference, his body was straighter, and she saw him actually making progress rather than the staggering of before.

But instead of the cold that had been nagging at her in New York, it was pressing on her. The redness knew her, and was fighting her, but whoever Thor was fighting, the physical embodiment didn't see her.

With Thor she poured all of her will into his, together or at least it felt it was together they beat the strange dark man with the red eyes. She felt as tired as Thor but he actually passed out, it was struggle but she wanted to make sure the godling was alright, hovering, at least that was how it felt, she was frightened when the ship started to fall forward. Thor's- Doctor rushed forward tried to drag him away and Kagome knew she had to do her part, with a force of mind she didn't know she still had she tried to hold the ship up.

It was tilting, slowing...

Her focus slipped, and it fell another few feet and she wished it was some place where it didn't matter if it fell. Then suddenly, some how, she felt it slipping from her grasp, but not on to Thor and the woman but backward. And it was gone.

Had she just wished it away?

**This is where i admit the next chapter isn't done yet. I'll post when it's done but from here on out the updates will not be regular. **


	102. Chapter 102

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Two**

It was a bit of jolt but she could feel her body again, she hurt. A lot. Her body wasn't moving, but she could hear three or four people hovering around her, someone seemed to be on the phone. Or maybe there were two people on phones. Someone was narrating to someone on the phone, and she could hear Ryan on the phone with someone else...

Was she holding her phone? It didn't feel like she had anything in her hand. Matter of fact she remembered starting her meditation in her chair, she was laying flat on the barely carpeted floor. How did that happen?

Finally her eyes answered her and opened. The colored blurs above her took a few blinks to clear but once she could see clearly again she found Ryan, Sarah Bradley, Mr. Franklin and Martha all in her office. Martha was on the phone and seemed to be talking about her condition, probably to paramedics, Ryan was the one with her cell phone, Sarah was at her side watching her carefully, and Mr. Franklin was talking to a few people down the hall.

Good going Kagome, get the whole floor in panic why don't ya.

Trying to sit up, she found the soreness was a bit more than a normal ache, it felt like everything hurt, her muscles, her bones, everything felt tenderized. The carpet against her legs burned, Sarah's hands felt cool but the touch pushing her back to the floor was agony.

It must have shown on her face because Sarah yanked her hands away, Kagome tried to compose herself. Martha started snapping off questions, all about her medical history.

Feeling dazed and like she wanted nothing more than to sleep for a week, she ignored them and held her hand out for the phone from Ryan. He looked at her, both concern and suspicion in his eyes, he thought she knew what had happened.

The link to Sesshomaru in her hands, she put it her ear carefully, the phone on her skin reminded her of getting a bad sun burn but she needed to hang up on him. "Sesshomaru."

"Miko."

The utter relief in his voice was a bit startling, how long had she been out? "It's okay, _everything_ is okay, I'll call you later."

"I'll be waiting."

She pressed end and in spite of the pain not being better she felt stronger. She had her first lead about her powers in a hundred years. Pushing herself up into a sitting pose, her clothes chaffed at her tender skin but she was up. Everyone there was looking at her clearly not sure what to think.

"Out, I'm fine."

Ryan looked skeptical. "You passed out and seemed to be having a seizure."** (Thank you deebeth89 for the correction, some times i hate spell check)**

That explained why he'd come in when she remember leaving him outside her office, with the door shut. The attacks from the red-stuff must have done the damage... unless it was using whatever her additional powers were that hurt her.

"Martha tell whoever you called to turn around, I'm fine."

Getting to her feet she wobbled, but stayed upright. It felt like she might have been standing in lava, or acid. There was no way she going to make it home, Tony's pent house it was.

**And here it is! I hope to post at least twice a week but no promises.**


	103. Chapter 103

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Three**

Kagome struggled not to wobble, Ryan and Sarah were following her, Sarah was something of friend in trials, after all as a secretary she didn't have the protection of an office from Mr. Franklin. Ryan however- he was worrying her, there was something in his eyes as he watched her. It had a name she knew all too well: Suspicion.

She had reached Tony's elevator and thought she was saved, Sarah and Ryan had been pestering her that she needed a doctor the whole way. She honestly hadn't been listening, a doctor, ha! She was a doctor, and she could tell them not even a modern doctor could help her.

Most fought with the belief of souls and spiritual healing, much less astral projection. And that was currently her theory for what had just happened. It made sense... sorta.

Then a frantic looking Tony with a frazzled looking Pepper with dripping wet hair, almost ran into her getting off the elevator. He grabbed her shoulders, and started babbling.

"What happened?! Jarvis said you had collapsed and that a bunch of people were with you!"

Kagome couldn't help but gasp, the sensitivity was fading but being grabbed like this was still far too much. Pepper was the one who noticed her pained expression because she touched Tony and spoke urgently. "Let her go Tony!"

He glanced at Pepper confused and then looked back at her, his eyes widened and let go as if she had burned him. She wanted to say something, reassure him it wasn't that bad, but it was. The pain of being on her feet, forcing herself to think and then being touched, it was all too much.

Swaying she closed her eyes, pull it together at least long enough to get to the pent house. Five bloody minutes, that was all she needed. Opening her eyes she found everyone has rushed forward with their hands up as if the catch her, glaring around she took a deep breath. "I may not feel good but it's not that bad."

Their expressions spoke volumes about how well anyone there believed her.

Huffing she walked past Tony and stepped into the elevator, Pepper stepped in just after, Tony quickly jumped in after her, and Kagome saw herself for the first since this started. The light in the elevator probably was making the yellow tint to her skin worse, but she just looked awful. Death warmed over might not have been a huge exaggeration.

"What happened Kagome?"

She frowned at her reflection something looked wrong, besides being yellow. Pepper's wet hair probably meant her friend had been having a shower when Tony grabbed her and dragged her out. "i assume you were in the shower, Tony did you have the TV on?"

He frowned at her. "No."

"In Greenwich Thor was fighting some alien army out to kill the whole universe."

Both of them stared at her.

"Okay- What does that have to do with you?" Tony's face said he could guess he was about hear something he wouldn't like.

"I- er. Don't know yet. But I felt, this is the first lead about my powers I've had in years." Kagome figured out what was wrong with her reflection, her brown irises. They were faded, almost tan in color. What on earth?


	104. Chapter 104

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Four**

Ryan Macallister walked out of Stark Tower worried about what he would have to report today. He liked Kagome Hara. He had given it serious thought about how out of line it would be to ask director Fury permission to date her. But- this. Today. Yeah, the image of a playful, clever, normal enough girl had cracked irreparably.

Normal girls don't drop in the middle of conversation and sit there dazed for a minute before staggering to their office to call someone. They also don't glow faintly while passing out, or have the strangest seizure in the history of seizures. It had looked like she was either being electrocuted, or being punched repeatedly.

They also don't have pulse that stops for a few seconds and then jump starts into a race. Oh all while alternately gasping for air, or just not breathing. The scariest bit of all was her eyes, they had been all white except for the pupil.

Nope. Not one bit of that was normal.

Then there had been the weird Sesshomaru guy on the phone.

Groaning he ran a hand over his face, he had another three hours of his shift before he could go and call Fury. He'd get his marching orders then.


	105. Chapter 105

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Five**

Kagome leaned on the table watching as Tony started messing with his unfinished dinner. This strange family type dinner had become a twice a week thing, and they went out to lunch at least once a week now. So even if she hadn't already had several hundred years to learn all about human behavior she would have noticed Tony was nervous.

The question was what was making him nervous?

He knew she was old, he knew she didn't stay dead, he knew not much surprised her. She hadn't blinked when he'd informed her she had more than trace amounts of Vibranium and Palladium in her body. In spite of the fact that had been news to her, she had to say it was only a clue.

And he'd been the one who freaked out over her eyes having changed color after her – reaction to the red thing. Over the next week the brown darkened back to normal but he'd been half convinced whatever happened might have been killing her.

Her laughter had not thrilled him.

Kagome glanced at Pepper and got a worried look back, Pepper had noticed it too.

"Okay spill it Tony. You've been making phone calls and plans and now you're acting nervous." Pepper sounded calm but Kagome saw the fist Pepper had made around her fork.

He looked up, first at Pepper then to her.

Kagome quirked an eyebrow.

Tony smirked and then signed. His humor seemed to be failing him.

"I made a decision back after- well Killian. I'm gonna get the shrapnel out, so I won't need the arc reactor."

Pepper gasped, and Kagome was surprised by the surge of concern she felt. This fear she was feeling was over the top. This was a good thing, right? Or was she missing something. No, she wasn't. It was risky, of course, chest surgery, and shrapnel removal was dangerous, together it was seriously risky but it was sign he was growing up. Kagome ran a hand over her face. Calm and supportive, he's a grown up, he can make his own choices.

Pepper was pacing now and Tony was waiting for one of them to say something.

Kagome forced herself to think, she could call on Sesshomaru, he had Tenseiga, it would be fine. "So when are you thinking you're gonna do this?"

Tony looked at her, the sheepish expression did not reassure her.

"The first of February."

"FIVE DAYS FROM NOW!"

Pepper's shout echoed around the room.

Kagome was with her on this one.


	106. Chapter 106

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Six**

**February 1th **

Kagome sighed, she knew this was suppose to be a six hour surgery, but currently it was an hour over that. She might be panicking more if she didn't know Sesshomaru and Tenseiga were a few minutes away in hotel waiting for her to call. Worse came to worst Tony would only be dead a for a few minutes.

Knowing that was probably what was allowing her to keep still, Pepper had been walking for basically the whole time. It was a miracle there was still carpet on the floor.

Pepper might sit for five or so minutes before she'd be back on her feet walking in alternating circles. She had gotten her to eat most of a sandwich, and drink a bottle of water and three coffees, and coke. Kagome had feeling the moment they got news one way or another Pepper was either going to pee herself or run for the bathroom.

They were lucky Tony was so rich, basically a few zeros less and they would be waiting with a bunch of people who would no doubt be watching Pepper pace endlessly. Admittedly if the people were there they might understand, or be empathic, but probably only at first. Pepper had managed to upset three nurses so far, and one doctor. It was times like this she could really see how Pepper and Tony worked so well together.

Normally the biggest difference as far as she could tell was Pepper hadn't grown up obscenely rich so she knew sometimes she had to work with people to get what she wanted, Tony however was ridiculously rich and could throw money at it or run them over.

Tony being in danger however seemed to throw Pepper into war mode.

It was funny really. Pepper being in danger made Tony desperate and think, Tony being in danger made Pepper vicious.

But how upsetting the hospital staff was going to help Kagome didn't know.

The doors opened and in walked a tired looking man Kagome recognized as the lead doctor. There had been two others, a repair specialist and a heart doctor as well, and all the aides, and the woman in charge of making sure Tony didn't wake up on the table. Lots of people really.

Noting the lack of blood Kagome was glad to know he'd taken the time to clean up, that meant good news. Probably.

Pepper practically ran over to him, almost vibrating with anxiety.

Seeing her, he broke into a smile. "He's fine. The surgery was a complete success, it couldn't have gone better. Now that's over, the boring and really hard part starts. Recovery."

Pepper almost passed out with relief, Kagome laughed in relief, the surgeon smiled at both of them. "You'll be able to peek at him in forty or so minutes, he'll still probably be out of it, but he will in his room."

Pepper shook his hand and the man said he'd see them soon, he was going to get food. Then just like Kagome predicted Pepper rushed out of the room running for the bathroom. She was going to let Sesshomaru know it had gone well and he could stand down.


	107. Chapter 107

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Seven**

Ryan tried not to fidget, it had been almost two weeks since he'd last gone to Stark building. That was a strange amount of time, normally he was here at least every other day. Maybe everyone in the building had been not interested in having their normal favorites for lunch. That had to be it. There was no way they were on to him, Fury told him his identity was super classified, and after his last report Fury had added to his mission, now he only reported to Fury himself or Agent Hill, he wasn't even suppose to send an electronic reports, just call on a secure line.

He was calm, cool and collected.

Not.

At the very least he was sweating a little in his unzipped winter coat, it was snowing outside and the elevator was warm, very warm in comparison.

He was going to be normal, perfectly ordinary. He had not noticed anything strange about Kagome and he didn't care more then he was talking to a pretty girl.

The doors to the pent house opened.

Kagome and Pepper Potts were mid argument about who was paying for lunch.

Kagome finished it with a deceleration that struck Ryan as totally her.

"... I'm paying and that's final! You and Tony can pay for all the nice dinners, and catering, I buy the takeout!"

Snickering Ryan couldn't help himself. "Playing the broke underling card are we?"

Kagome turned back to the elevator and was smiling. "Ryan." She thought about what he said for a moment before nodding. "That about sums it up. I can easily afford the takeout and Tony- and Pepper using Tony's money can easily pay for the expensive stuff. And I don't even have to feel guilty because they aren't paying all the time."

Pepper behind Kagome seemed to be snickering at some private joke, but Ryan was more interested in Tony's whereabouts.

"Where is Mr. Stark? I know his favorite's in here, so he normally has come running by now."

Now Kagome was laughing. "He can't have any, he's busy and out of town. But we promised we'd have some for him."

Ryan wondered if he was jumping to conclusions but it sorta sounded like this out of town trip might involve a doctor. That was about the only thing that might lead to Tony Stark asking someone to eat something for him. Normally he'd just make someone drive ridiculously far for something he was craving.

"Anyway Kagome," he took the money she was handing him. Pepper took the food and was off in the kitchen. "You alright? Last time I saw you had the collapse."

Her smile was blindingly phony. "Of course. I just had the perfect storm, low blood sugar, low blood pressure and a touch of exhaustion from stress."

Yeah right, she had that perfect storm while Thor was fighting off the leader of the Dark Elves. It made perfect sense. Ryan smiled back at her. "That's good to know. I was really worried."

"Yep, all better. Have a good day!"

"You too."


	108. Chapter 108

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Eight**

Kagome sighed, today sucked, February fourteenth.

Bad enough on it own merits, but Tony and Pepper were having a- romantic type night at the hospital. Then Mr. Franklin tried to get her to go out with him for the evening. Needless to say it was only ten in the morning and her patience for the day was spent. Then Tony had told her a week ago that he'd asked a friend to move to the tower. He had been mum about who it was or what day exactly he'd show up, he'd just said the guy was coming to help look at some of his test results from playing with her blood.

Oh and she'd know him when she saw him.

Some great help that was.

Admittedly the first plan had Tony back in the tower about now, but the second surgery to get a lump of scar tissue out that they'd missed wasn't something Tony could help. He was probably going to be home in two or so days, it was just when they had the scare with the lump they had thought was a clot, and abnormal hole in his sternum the hospital decided they wouldn't get the big donation unless they were sure the worse of it was better.

Kagome knew it was miracle Tony was even alive, shrapnel to the chest had killed people for ages, it still killed and Tony had several complicating factors. He was a heavy drinker, he was over forty, normal enough she supposed for heart surgeons. But the shrapnel had been there for a few years, and he'd had a big hunk of metal in his chest, he literally had a hole in the bone. They had to get four or so shreds of metal out, remove the building scar tissue, take the electromagnetic out, build the bone back up and not let him die while on the table his heart was exposed to open air.

So really sixteen days in the hospital seemed pretty reasonable.

Not to mention the brief scare where he scared everyone by sneezing a lot, they thought he might be getting sick and he had popped a few stitches but then they realized it was the flowers sent by Rhodey. Tony had promptly called and started picking on his friend. It had been pretty entertaining to listen to.

Who was that?

Kagome stared, she had been idly watching the security cameras and she could see someone had managed to come in the back side the staff used. He looked like he might be mostly homeless. But he looked familiar...

Was that Bruce Banner?

**I have four chapters done, who wants a lump update? Twenty-five reviews gets you it.**


	109. Chapter 109

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Nine**

Kagome came up behind the man she was pretty sure was Bruce Banner. He seemed to be lost and she could understand; the tower was big, and with the public elevators and the one to the pent house, and the changed floors, two days with guides a few years ago just weren't going to cut it.

"Lost Dr. Banner?"

To her utter surprise the strange heat she sensed from the man flared and he whirled, his eyes were bright green and she realized she hadn't just startled him, she had scared him. Addressing him by name and being a stranger alarmed the Hulk. Opps.

She had to say she was pretty sure however the Hulk side came to be, Banner might as well qualify as a half demon. The way he felt, the war between personalities, the limited mental capacity the Hulk was rumored to have when green. "Sorry didn't mean to startle you. Tony told me you'd be coming."

The man was clearly struggling to center himself again. But it a false calm way he growled. "I wouldn't advise coming up behind me without some warning."

Kagome kinda wanted to laugh, he was suppose to have heighten senses, he couldn't hear her coming? He either was tired or not paying attention. "Not my fault you didn't stop at the front desk the way Tony not doubt told you to, nor is it my fault you weren't listening. The hall is carpeted and not tile, the soft scuff is not as loud as clacking heels but should be noticeable for someone of your rumored capabilities."

The heat about him hadn't died away but he was looking at her strangely... ah. He was probably looking for fear. Basically everyone who's ever heard of the Hulk was going be a bit alarmed at having seen the green glowing eyes and being told they had scared him. But not her, what was he going to do? Kill her? Cue the laughter.

Besides wasn't part of why he liked Tony the lack of fear? The teasing, the normal routine of it? He'd get use to her if he was staying.

"You may not remember me Dr. Banner, I'm Kagome Hara, I am the manager of the tower. Tony's still-"

Kagome remember they were keeping it quiet for a bit longer and this was public hall. "I'm suppose to show up to the pent house and your rooms.

He was still seeming taken aback but managed to answer. "That sounds good."

Leading the way to the elevator, Dr. Banner was silent. But Kagome was amused to note Dr. Banner was still eyeing her in the mirrors lining the elevator. "Tony's still in the hospital, he's been a bad patient and they're afraid if they send him back too soon he'll kill himself."

**I love you guys. twenty five reveiws and one bonus, you all rock. So read on.**


	110. Chapter 110

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Ten**

Bruce watched the woman in the mirror, she looked far too young to be the manager of the building but some how he got the feeling she was more then competent. Not mention after the reminder of her name he remembered how she had yelled at Tony Stark, her boss, and she berated him for not calling after the aliens had been beaten.

But not reacting after she had scared the bloody crap out of him took guts. Or stupidity.

Even Tony for all the jokes respected he needed to be calm, he just didn't think tip toeing was necessary. And honestly with Tony he was just dumb enough to think it was fun. But her. She had almost seemed amused for a second and he had no idea what could be funny about him at the very least wrecking the building and possible serval blocks of New York.

There was something strange about her.

Her eyes seemed a bit too wise, but again if she was wise why had there been no fear? Not to mention what did a building manager know about Hulk? How did she know he should have hear her? Not to add to the list but why hadn't he heard her? She had been right, he should have.

Aw, hell he was still mad at Tony for luring him in with some new projects, and some privacy. And new clothes. He was looking forward to those.

Oh and if Tony was her boss why did she call him Tony? That seemed... close and her mention of him being a bad patient was exasperated but amused, motherly? Not quite the right word...

The doors of the elevator opened and Kagome Hara stepped out with a slightly smug smile on her lips. "We're here Dr. Banner, this is pretty much your floor. The stairs are the only other exit and honestly those have a card key and a print scanner, so I'll get you ready for that tomorrow, you can shower, get something to... Make me a grocery list and I'll see it ordered, or you can... Yeah let me know what you want to eat."

He was slightly amused, she was trying to play host but seemed to be remembering reasons why she couldn't. Maybe she was like she looked like. "Do I need to worry about Tony starving me?"

Hara rolled her eyes him. "I wouldn't rule it out, but mostly it's because of the fourteenth."

He stared at her, fourteenth... oh. February.

She nodded at him. "Normally me and Tony and Pepper have been having dinner on friday but tonight we're not."

Her exasperated tone again sounded a touch motherly, it was weird. Was there something he was missing? No there had to be, eating that often with bosses wasn't normal at all.


	111. Chapter 111

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Eleven **

**Feb 18th **

Kagome sighed, not even a full two days out and already Tony was back in his lab, at least Banner was there to watch him. "Really Tony?"

He turned around startled and Banner froze before slowly turning to look at her. That seemed to be what he did every time she showed up, maybe she just snuck on up on him. But she had done that a lot, and it had stopped freaking him out, but he was starting to seem annoyed. And she was too, why did he have a blind spot for her? It was weird.

Tony smiled winningly at her. "I'm sitting and not doing heavy lifting, I took my medicine, and what more can you ask for?"

Kagome rolled her eyes. "What about breakfast? It's eight in the morning, have you eaten yet?"

Tony froze and then lied to her face, his smile practically splitting his face. "Of course I have."

"Liar. I wish I could say I was surprised but I'm not. You do know one of those-" she thought hard but couldn't remember which it was. "Medicines is suppose to be taken with food."

Tony looking stiff, before giving in. "No, I didn't pay that much attention, it's-"

"Boring I know. You said so enough times at the hospital."

Turning she headed to the elevator, she was going to make them breakfast but Tony might not like it, it was going to be traditional Japanese. He could protest and she almost hoped he would. "Oh by the way Banner I am planning on feeding you as well, so come up in forty-five, but do make sure Tony doesn't do anything he's not suppose to."

Banner must have been caught off guard by her comment because she was almost inside the elevator before he answered.

"Will do!"


	112. Chapter 112

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Twelve**

**April 5th Washington D.C.**

It might seem a bit silly but it was moments like this; left alone, post mission, at place that was only starting to feel like it was his, this was when he was most nostalgic. People always were, oh the time lapse for him must be so hard, he must long for the good old days, and other things. But it was this quiet time alone he actually agreed.

But what he missed was not what people always talked about.

What he missed was the sense of connection. He had nothing in common with pretty much anyone. Natasha was a bit of an exception he liked her, even if he wasn't always sure he could trust her. But honestly he was pretty sure it was the Avengers things, because in spite of some efforts on his part: the commandos he was in charge of whenever Fury actually gave him something to do meant nothing to him. What they found funny bored him, the way they talked girlfriends offended him, he liked almost nothing about them.

The best thing he could say was they were good at what they did.

Woman weren't all that much better, he felt little more then superficial attraction.

But whenever Natasha really pestered him about getting a life he found himself thinking about to his first week awake, it seemed silly and bit unbelievable but warm brown eyes, a brilliant smile, and furious rant came to mind.

He had been so dead on his feet at the time, he had been sure her warmth had been directed towards everyone it had been the next afternoon he realized she was smiling extra warmly at him.

It had been almost two years, but her memory still warmed him. It was even dumber to think about her because there was no way it had actually meant anything. Two years, she was so young and pretty she would have met someone by now, besides that even if he liked her he couldn't help but wonder if had been a fame thing for her, Tony was pretty famous and she was working for him...

Her aside there was the other thing that bothered him, how had the world gone from being so hopeful and working together to this... tangled knot of fear. They had turned into something he barely even recognized as America.

He should stop thinking and go to sleep, he would visit Peggy in the morning.


	113. Chapter 113

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Thirteen**

**April 5th New York **

Bruce nibbled at his dinner and watched the playful banter between Kagome and Tony. In the last two months he had been confused a number of times, the new project Tony had him looking at was rather secretive for one. He had no official information on who's blood he was messing with. Not to mention Tony told Kagome all about it and she asked some surprisingly insightful questions for someone who didn't have some sort of medical/science degree.

He found it very hard to believe listening and looking at her she was really twenty-three. There was so many little things wrong with her he mentally had a list ten pages long. Something on it she was proving true at the moment, was her ability to drink anyone under the table. He had been convinced within the first month the blood was hers. It showed very little reaction to anything he did to it. She showed very little reaction to most things.

Her complete lack of fear over him was also on the first page of his list, probably only second to how the hell could she sneak up on him so easily.

Bruce also was completely mystified by the dynamics between Tony, Pepper and Kagome. Pepper and Kagome seemed to be very good friends. Kagome and Tony acted like very good friends, but Tony clearly was in love with her. Maybe not in love, love but he clearly loved her and in spite of a great deal of evidence that the females of the human race were very jealous Pepper seemed to feel no threat. Kagome cared for both but... he wasn't sure it was normal care, she- she acted older than the two of them in a lot of respects.

There was also the yoga and talk of inner searching Kagome had talked with him about.

That had been a big surprise that first week when she asked about how often he did things to center himself. That conversation had gone oddly, he had no idea why she seemed to be making him ask questions about his own center, when she showed very little awareness of his- green side. He had said more than once he just wanted it gone and she had asked him why that was. Why didn't he try to master it? A big part of her meditation class he had ended up joining. At least that was how it felt when the two of them did the semiweekly two hour sessions. Which got back around to was she really twenty-three?

He for one didn't buy it for minute.

Tony threw his bourbon back and Kagome laughed him, she had been talking about how a guy in college had been begging her for dates and Tony was acting disgusted...

Then a good share of what he was seeing slid into place.

Tony and Kagome both had cynical, warm-smokey brown eyes. They smiled alike, Tony loved her but Pepper wasn't threatened.

"Kagome's your kid isn't she?"


	114. Chapter 114

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Fourteen**

**April 5th New York **

Kagome froze, she looked at Bruce, he was smirking, he knew he was right. Nothing but a D.N.A. test would convince him other wise. In spite of the controlled, mild act, he was hard headed and truly capable in his field.

The one problem she had with him was the internal conflict he caused himself by hating Hulk. Meditating with him twice every week she had gotten a pretty good feel for his aura, not to mention for the first two weeks she got to feel it flare every time she snuck up on him. No she had a feeling if Bruce achieved some sort of harmony within himself the Hulk would be a power, rather than a liability. But he was so afraid and resentful he fed the destruction he caused when he turned green.

She actually had taken to carrying a subduing necklace, she had a feeling that if he changed in front of her she could make the monstrous hulk heel. Not that she really wanted to have to, but it was an option, she had the beads. And even a word; halt. Not something she said often, unlike poor Inuyasha with sit.

"You would be right, Kagome's my bratty kid." Tony actually looked a bit proud.

She glared. "Bratty? Me. I think you're confused."

Tony blinked and then pouted at her. "Bratty is never a word used in regards to me. That's for kids. Selfish and rude, and egotistical all apply."

She snorted. "Right, keep telling yourself that." Pepper was trying to cover a smirk, and Bruce was smiling at the teasing. He had loosened up in the last two months, now he was almost fun to have at the dinner table.

Bruce spoke up. "So am I to gather this was something of a surprise?"

Kagome laughed, and then laughed, harder. Tony answered again. "You could say that, I only found out early January. Kagome and Pepper were obviously the first people told and we haven't gone public with it."

"So she'd been working for you before that and didn't know?"

Kagome took this question. "I wanted work for Stark Industries and Pepper hired me. I've been working for them since 2011. I had no idea Tony was actually my dad, and... yeah. I was surprised. My mom was married and it was a one stand so she wanted to go to her grave with it. But boy was she mad when I told her where I had just gotten hired."

Bruce nodded, and Kagome noticed Tony and Pepper paying close attention, no doubt hoping for clue about her mother's identity. Of course a birthday would help. Smiling she got ready to be informative without being blunt.


	115. Chapter 115

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**From here on out there are spoilers for Captain America: The Winter Soldier**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Fifteen**

**April 7th New York **

Kagome smirked at Bruce, he had a point. Her and Tony did have the same eyes, they both were fond of drinking, and the way they smiled was similar, her lips and teeth were different but the angle their lips turned up, that was what looked alike. Other wise she really just took after her mom and grandfather.

Tony was pouting at Bruce, who for some reason was talking about making a bet about how long it took other Avengers to figure it out. Honestly talking about that made her nervous, could she really stick around that long? She had been Kagome Hara for seven years already, twenty-three didn't fit with her looks, but it wasn't strange enough for people to flat out disbelieve her, not yet. She had another two, three years, then it would be pushing it.

Pepper took a big bite of her bagel and then choked. Kagome stared at her, what?

Pepper pointed at the TV that was muted. Kagome looked over and saw the sub-titles talking about S.H.I.E.L.D.s director being murdered the night before. The boys were looking over now and Pepper managed to get the volume on.

"...he was shot at eight fifty last night by an unknown assailant, it seemed clear to everyone we talked to that it was hit possibly related to-"

Pepper hit mute again and the four of them stared at the others for a minute.

Fury was dead. That was big. Really big.

"Someone's making a play." Kagome winced when she realized she was the one who said what they were all thinking.

Bruce's sharp glance made it clear he noticed. Tony however broke the stare off by standing, he was frowning at both of them. "We should go."

Kagome was now the one frowning. "Why don't we call Steve first? You should have a number for him. Listen to him, and then make a plan."

Tony glared, then gave in. "Okay, point."


	116. Chapter 116

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**From here on out there are spoilers for Captain America: The Winter Soldier**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Sixteen**

**April 7th New York **

Kagome groaned, today had been a bad from the start. Fury was dead. Steve was presumably in over his head. Her dumb ass dad was going to want go and only two months after chest surgery she was going to have to talk sense into him about how well he could actually fight. Then Mr. Franklin proved for the last time that he was an egotistical masochistic prick.

She wondered if flatly telling him she would never date him and he kept bothering her she was going to lodge a complaint about sexual harassment was going to be a problem later. If it was she was going to give in and break a few things. Someone, like his mother should had beaten a bit more respect for women into him. After all she had feeling if she hadn't cut him off he might had stammered something he shouldn't have about how much time she was spending in the pent house.

It was hard to miss, she ate up there for a third of her lunches, she had dinner up there often, she had also started doing centering exercises up with Bruce. All and all she only went home to sleep or spend the odd afternoon in quiet. The rest the time she was doing her job, writing emails to her family and all the extended grandchildren, or even the once a week work out with Yuichi. She wished twice a week still worked, but with Tony and Bruce, and his job more than once didn't work. But she did manage a family dinner with him and Abby once a month.

The elevator opened and Kagome stepped out into what had become the new living room, more of common room really, for all the Avengers. Tony was scowling at the TV and Bruce looked nervous, Pepper wasn't there and Kagome wondered where she was, they had agreed to talk again at seven.

That was to give Steve lot of time to call back.

Kagome walked out, and asked. "Has he called?"

Tony scowled, but Bruce answered. "No, Tony even called Natasha but both of them seem to be off the grid. Tony thinks that the Captain in on the run trying to find out who did this."

Kagome nodded, seemed logical. Didn't add much to her odds of being able to help. "So why now?"

Tony turned to look at her, his frown was thoughtful, Bruce however looked confused.

"Why now? What do mean?"

Kagome smiled at Bruce. "You really think someone like Fury is going to be killed just for an old grudge? Just because he rubs a lot of people wrong? No, someone had him killed as a move towards their end game.

Pepper came out of the computer room, her expression was deeply concerned. "A friend in S.H.I.E.L.D. just told me they were informed Captain Rogers was behind Fury's death."

Kagome held back another sigh. Some times being right sucked. "I'll be on my way in the morning."

Everyone but Pepper looked surprised. Kagome smirked at Bruce and Tony. "You two are known to be close to Steve, I'm not."

Tony made a bunch of faces, but finally he sighed. "Before you go I need to mention a few things I've done for S.H.I.E.L.D. in the last two years."


	117. Chapter 117

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**From here one out there are spoilers for Captain America: The Winter Soldier**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Seventeen**

**April 8th Washington D.C.**

Kagome rubbed at her eyes, it was only three in the afternoon and already she was tired. The four hour drive turning into almost seven hours would probably do that to anyone. First major construction, Half an hour added. Then a big accident with a semi-truck carrying cooking oil over turned and seven cars hit it and each other not half a dozen cars in front of her. An hour and half. Not to mention a flat. A flat tire on a trip that was suppose to be a short four hour jump. Ridiculous. At least her lunch had been good while her flat was being fixed.

Now she had to find a guy hiding from a bunch of really bad people.

And probably a number of good people being used to hunt for him.

That made everything that much harder, you couldn't just kill everyone, you had to wait and see.

First she should check in to a hotel right by S.H.I.E.L.D.'s headquarters, then she would drive though the city hoping for a sign. It was going to be horribly inefficient but it was the best she could do with no contact information.

Really, the guy couldn't call anyone? Bruce, Tony, anyone? To be fair it fit with what she had read in the newspapers back in the day. Captain Steve Rogers was an army man through and through, and if chain of command was failing him he wouldn't know who to trust or if he could call.

Really this was a bit against the pattern of her own behavior for the last few centuries. Non involvement had been her creed for years. Family and pack first... Of course she honestly first started acting a bit out of character for Pepper.

Was she really ready to put herself out there and start being so honest?

Kagome groaned and rubbed her eyes again. The guy behind her honked and she saw the light was green. Time to get to that hotel.


	118. Chapter 118

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**From here on out there are spoilers for Captain America: The Winter Soldier**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Eighteen**

**April 8th Washington D.C.**

Kagome stared across the bridge at the large building, surrounded on the other side by what she was going to label a moat. But she couldn't get past the guards at the gate. Her strategy at the moment was to hang out and watch for cars, she knew from Tony and a minor hack job the company cars would be black and no doubt if they found Steve they would be en mass. She could follow them.

But until then she was left alone with her thoughts and doubts.

Before things went to shit she had been honest, or more honest with Bruce, Pepper and Tony. If Bruce looked up her file on the computer he was know for sure there was more to her. Everything she had said had been honest but none of it was on those computer records. There she was Kagome Hara, but she had been talking about Kagome Higurashi. No names, no birthday for Tony to hunt down, but funny things. Hojo for one, she had laughed herself sick watching Tony scowling. That had turned into Koga, and her dumbed down love for Inuyasha.

It had felt good to talk about normal things, Bruce had laughed pretty hard at Tony himself, Pepper had been amused and talked about some of her more interesting dates in high school and college. Tony sulked through her stories too. Probably because his stories were all R-rated, and she and Pepper had shouted him down, neither of them wanted to hear it. Though Pepper had probably been around for the end of a share of them anyway.

Someone knocked on the window next to her.

Jumping, her hands subconsciously clenching she looked, it was a police officer. Internally she groaned. Rolling down the window she smiled sweetly. "Can I help you sir?"

"I was wondering what are you doing parked here?"

Kagome felt her eye twitch, what was she doing? Wasn't it obvious? She was spying on the big honking building. "I'm waiting for a friend to leave the S.H.I.E.L.D. building."

The officer was frowning but she could see the slow crawl of his eyes over her. It was moments like this she both hated and pitied men. Honestly she would think in a moment like this if the man was another woman he would be suspicious of her youth, and why couldn't she call this friend of hers?

"Don't stay much longer, the owner was complaining about you blocking a parking spot."

"Of course if he isn't out soon I'm call him." Kagome kept the smile fixed to her face.

"Do so."


	119. Chapter 119

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**From here on out there are spoilers for Captain America: The Winter Soldier**

**So sorry people about the three week silence, but life got interesting very quickly: My grandmother needed surgery, I had to stay with her, followed by a family trip and a week long headache has left me out of sorts. Bear with me.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Nineteen**

**April 10th Washington D.C.**

Kagome resisted the urge to swear. Two days. Two whole days. Not a clue. Her little spy camera allowed her to watch S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters from a verity of locations, no more curious cops. Not to mention it helped her blend in at the coffee shops. After all loads of people spent days at time in coffee shops on laptops.

Boredom was not working for her.

It was funny, centuries later and she still had no patience, at least for stake outs.

Trying to do things on her laptop while waiting for the alarm wasn't even working. Her worries distracted her. She hadn't ever really sat out like this before, normally she was in the heat of it, or very far away. That had been her game plan for demons to stay out of the World Wars. She knew too much, some of the grandchildren and great-grandchildren, and many more greats down the line had been involved but anyone close to her and with forewarning stayed out of it.

One would really think she would be better at this.

Tapping her fingers she stared at the progress report on Stark Industries, names and faces drifted through mind as she half read the detailed ten page report for the last month. Maybe after this she should ask to be moved to California. Give her some distance. Kagome Hara and Kagome Higurashi were starting to blur in her head more then she liked to think about.

Her plans, her methods, her happiness were getting muddled.

Then a flashing light caught her off guard.

Then it clicked.

The alarm was going off.

Flipping to the window with the camera connection she found four black cars zooming out of the S.H.I.E.L.D. road very fast and she had two blocks to drive to catch up to them. Leaping to her feet Kagome grabbed her laptop leaving the cord and sprinted for her car. Finally, some action.


	120. Chapter 120

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**From here on out there are spoilers for Captain America: The Winter Soldier**

**Oh and a note in my interesting life I managed to smash my toe, really hard yesterday. If only I could have a normal klutz free day.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Twenty**

**April 10th Washington D.C.**

Kagome stomped on the brake. She had managed to follow the black cars but only from a distance, she had been swerving around people on the road trying to help all the cars that seemed to be wrecked or damaged. But she was forced to stop behind cars that were blocked by a flipped car and she could see smoke rising not half a mile down the road. She was a bit late to the party but maybe she could be a party crasher.

She replayed her last thought and sighed to herself, too much time with Tony for sure.

Throwing the car door open she sprinted down the road way, and from the moment she got out of her car she could hear the gun fire. It was dying from half a dozen down to just couple. And as she reached the first scene of the fight she knew she was still behind the 8-ball. Half a dozen rent-a-thugs littered the ground, and it was clear the fight had dropped off the road way.

Maybe she was just high on the prospects of a fight but rather then taking the rope down she leaped, people of the road shouted at her but she landed lighter then a human should. In a second she was rushing towards the screams. She didn't hear gunfire any more and she worried that meant Steve, Natasha and anyone else involved was caught.

The careless destruction was both familiar and disappointing at the same time. People didn't change, at least the whole of them hadn't since she first appeared in the 1400s.

Finally she reached the end of the trail, and she was minutes too slow. Steve was on the ground a gun pressed close to his head. His black friend looked worried but maybe a touch out of his depths. The red head Shippo had started threatening to date was clutching her shoulder, Kagome could see the red staining her hand and starting to drip to the ground.

Standing the crowd Kagome was glad to see at least the thugs had the sense to realize there were far too many witnesses, loading the three in Kagome tried to follow the cars but in the chaos she lost them.

Pulling her phone out she called Tony.

"We have a problem."

"What?"

"I followed a dozen thugs in four cars and got here in time to see Steve, Natasha and a new friend get hauled away and I've lost the cars."

"That is not good."

"No duh."

"Hey, take it easily, Jarvis is looking."

"If they hadn't been in the middle of a city they would have shot them the second they had them surrounded."

"I'm working faster."

**Thank you Aintgotnone for the correction, i blame spell check for that one, i put Eight there i thought.**


	121. Chapter 121

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**From here on out there are spoilers for Captain America: The Winter Soldier**

**Thank You For Nine Hundred Reviews!**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Twenty-One**

**April 11th Washington D.C.**

Kagome paced the dawn lit streets, maybe it hadn't been practical but after Tony telling her around eleven p.m. he couldn't find them on the streets and five hours of sleep she had gotten up and started circling the S.H.I.E.L.D. building. If Steve and his friends were still alive they would be coming here to put a stop to whatever was going down. She was also thinking really hard about if she could swim well enough to enter from the river's side, Tony had found a small chink in the armor so to speak. But what was she looking for? Who was behind this? She didn't know either and held off.

People grew in numbers, the light got brighter and Kagome's feet grew tired, her stomach rumbled a protest and she couldn't blame it, McDonald's did not keep you full for nine hours. Walking to a coffee shop she ordered an egg sandwich, a slice of coffee cake, a croissant sandwich, a brownie, a cake pop and a large green tea. Digging in she tried to think of a plan, she could walk into S.H.I.E.L.D. using Pepper's contact. She could sneak in. She could, probably, build a bomb in the next six hours and blow the bridge out, Tony in four hours could show up and attack the building instead. Less if he flew.

Sighing she looked at the clock, 8:09 in the morning.

Her phone rang and she picked up. "Kagome."

"Hey. I found out who Steve's friend was."

Glad Tony at least had something to take her mind off the problem, she asked the obvious."Who?"

"Some para-rescue guy, Sam Wilson. But the part that makes it interesting is he used a prototype jet pack."

"And?"

"First it's totally awesome because it looks and acts like wings, and second the last working one was in Langley, and went missing most of thirty hours ago."

Kagome sighed, then snorted. "Then I'd better get back to watch, Steve will probably be showing up soon."

Climbing back on to her sore feet she groaned, "Call you later."

"You'd better."

Hanging up she walked out of the shop and down two streets back to her best view of the building. From here at the first sign of action she could pick if she should go towards the bridge or the river.


	122. Chapter 122

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**From here on out there are spoilers for Captain America: The Winter Soldier**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Twenty-Two**

**April 11th Washington D.C.**

Kagome's first hint maybe something was happening was when at eight thirty-ish she started hearing pops, almost gunshots. Most people continued with their day not even noticing, but looking closer she saw something was wrong with the river. She had her sign. She would come from the river. Taking a deep breath she launched into a sprint, dodging cars, and people. Right away she noticed the sounds getting louder. Steve and his partners were inside and had gotten the word out enough to split ranks. Minions, and good guys.

Maybe time had chilled her because even knowing good people were no doubt dropping like flies she only wondered who was behind this, what had used S.H.I.E.L.D. and not been caught?

Turning the corner she ran down the river front road, it wasn't as close to the river as she might have hoped, trees and bushes were blocking her view but gunfire was being drown out by a rumble, and creaking, then engines. Tony had warned her he'd helped with some new tech and that had been one of them.

Deciding she was parallel to the building, she started off the road, the uphill through dense foliage slowed her to a walk, and she was in awe when at the top of the slight hill she could see what was making the engine noise.

Not one or two ships but three.

She quickly saw the explosions, Steve and his Para-Rescue friend were clearly in the thick of it. She could see a small figure swooping around avoiding the fire from the ship, and her eyes followed his movements. He clearly was born for the skies. It was beautiful... or would have been if lives weren't on the line.

Sam Wilson disappeared from her sight and for a moment she thought he'd landed and was going to do whatever he had to do. She hated to say but she was stuck, she couldn't use Sesshomaru's cloud trick, her whip had a range of eighty feet before it was uncontrollable, and she wasn't going to swim fast enough to reach even one of the ships to help.

Then a small figure fell in the sky and she saw the wings come out, and then it became clear Sam was being chased by one of the small helicopter/gunship things.

At the moment it felt like she was just here to witness this war for mortals.


	123. Chapter 123

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**From here on out there are spoilers for Captain America: The Winter Soldier**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Twenty-Three**

**April 11th Washington D.C.**

Kagome saw Sam disappear into the belly of one of the three ships and she could guess they had to take control of it some how. Then she saw smoke and heard the noise of the explosions from over by the tower, more people were dying for trying to help. She felt bad but no compulsion to rush to their aid, for whatever reason she felt like standing back to observe for the moment was the right choice.

Then she got her first hint of proof that Steve Rogers was actually still alive, a figure in red, white and blue leapt from the highest ship. Her heart leaped to her throat and she held her breath as she saw Sam Wilson dive for him.

They fell and fell and soon from her angle it was clear they were only a couple hundred feet and seconds from being level with the river, the hidden bays were still open so they had probably had another five hundred feet more but it still was terrifying, it probably didn't help she knew a few things about falling from the skies.

Sam and the Captain disappeared onto the third ship and she knew the battle raged on.

The proof came not two minutes later when she saw a figure with one wing falling, he pulled a parachute and landed on the roof of the tower re-entering the fight on the ground.

Steve was up there alone with no way down she was betting.

But Kagome was left standing on the bank and waiting for sign she should run for the river to help him.

Moments, turned into minutes and while the fighting on the ground went on there was only one fight she was paying any attention to. The sign came that Steve had won was when with all guns exposed on the ships moved to point at one another as the triangle they had been in moved to something stacked.

What came next didn't surprise her at all, there was a pause, clearly whoever was controlling the ships was waiting for the sign from Steve, proof he was clear. But the hero type wouldn't do that. So the bangs and explosions came as no surprise at all. She merely waited, her heart pounding, hands clenched. She would see him fall and would rush to aid him.

**So who would like four chapters at once? Give me twenty-five reviews guys.**


	124. Chapter 124

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**From here on out there are spoilers for Captain America: The Winter Soldier**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Twenty-Four**

**April 11th Washington D.C.**

The first ship fell from the sky after one of it's brethren crashed into it, the second fell into the docking bays. They quickly were being flooded, the last one with Steve still inside drifted towards the main building. She watched it take out several floors, and drift down with fire spouting from a number of places.

She saw a black helicopter flying around a guessed that to be Natasha, and Sam's location.

Starting to walk back the way she came, she followed Steve's ship, she knew he had to be hurt, by now, probably seriously, he'd need fast treatment even assuming he was well enough to to swim out once in the water. She had to get to the river.

Starting to run while keeping her eyes to the sky she heard as much as saw the bottom of the ship give way, a small, barely noticeable figure fell limply, the white of his suit more gray and black.

Breaking into a sprint she cursed, he was closer to the other side and she still wasn't in the water, going by the bridge would be faster. Branches slapped her face, the ground tried to trip her up but on she ran. His life depended on her getting there, she just knew it.

Finally reaching the bridge she saw the back of a strange man in black hauling Steve onto the bank five hundred yards from the bridge. He was almost out of sight around the first bend in the river. Speeding up her pace running across the bridge the man disappeared.

Panting she pushed herself harder. Leaping the bridge railing she landed with a tumble in the mud, climbing the bank for solid ground she ran not giving heed to the branches. Legs quivering sure she had more to go she almost ran into the man in black. He was limping, blood on his face, moving with a manner that told her he had cracked or broken ribs. Stunned he looked at her and she stared back.

His face reminded her of someone.

But the sense of his soul, and body and just his presence reminded her of something else too.

Confused but knowing Steve was in a bad way she realized belatedly the man was wondering if he should attack her.

"Hello. Where's Steve?"

His head tilted to the left and he lifted his arm enough to point behind him, it was then she noticed the metal arm. Weird. Not new, but weird.

"Thanks." She sidestepped him and ran on, her mind stuck on the guy's face, his name was on the tip of her tongue. But his lost and dazed expression also reminded her of people she'd met that had head injuries. Maybe she should have stopped to help him too. Dragged him back to Steve. Oh well.

**Thank you all so much for the twenty-six reviews, I will get the next three chapters up in the next hour. I want to do a couple more edits.**


	125. Chapter 125

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Twenty-Five**

**April 11th Washington D.C.**

Half a minute after she left the metal armed guy she found Steve on his back unconscious and bleeding. His pulse was steady but fast, his breathing labored. His face was a mess, and blood was slipping into the river at his feet. Her quick assessment saw a graze on his side, a hole in his thigh, a matching one in his stomach, a knife wound in his shoulder likely nicking his lung, and a likely concussion.

Lifting him into a sitting position she swore, not only had the shot in his stomach gone clean through, he had a gun shot she hadn't seen under his shoulder blade going into the lung for sure. No wonder blood and water were bubbling at his lips. A dunking in his condition would be about one of the worst things she could think of. His lung would not last long and super human or not he'd lost a lot of blood.

"Damn it."

All she had on her were a jacket, and a cell phone.

She was going to have to move Steve to get him to help in good time.

Taking her jacket off she did her best to cover his two wounds to the chest, she mostly failed, the upper stab wound was tied off as good as she could do for now but the lower one she couldn't reach with her coat. Taking a few deep breaths she prepared herself, she had to haul this six foot something guy to the nearest road and make her call from there.

Reaching down she hooked her hands under his armpits and start dragging him backwards, she knew there was a road some where behind her, she just wasn't sure what it was called or she'd call ahead. She had dragged him almost a hundred yards when he started to come around. He was groaning in her arms and trying to pull away.

Setting him down her back and legs burning she tried to get him to focus on her. "Steve." Patting his less hurt check she saw dazed baby blues meet her brown for a second before he passed out again. "Shit."

In spite of being cold she was sweating, her legs burned and were starting to quiver, her back was already sore from dragging him and she had more to go. Pulling her phone out she made her 9-1-1 call. It rang, and rang and rang. She pressed it to her cheek with her shoulder and worked on pulling Steve back towards the road.

Quickly her neck was cramping and any relief she had gotten for the pause was gone.

Then someone picked up, she dropped Steve and flinched, hopefully he hadn't felt that. "Yes hello. I have a seriously injured man almost half mile from the S.H.I.E.L.D.'s building he's bleeding to death in my arms and I pulled him from the river, I need an ambulance right away."

"Where is your exact location?"

"I don't know, I pulled him from the river and I can't see the road yet! That is my best guess."

"Okay, stay calm help is on the way."

Kagome rolled her eyes, she hated 9-1-1 operators, they always were so damn condescending.

"Do you know the man?"

Ready to hang up and get back to dragging him to the road she gave the idiot the short answer. "Yeah, he's Steve Rogers."


	126. Chapter 126

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Twenty-Six**

**April 11th Washington D.C.**

Hanging up, the phone went back into her pants pocket and she bent down. Help was on the way, now she just needed to get him there. Then fifteen feet later she found a surprise, a chain link fence. Looking at Steve and his famous shield, Kagome made up her mind to use her new trick. He wasn't going to tell on her.

Using her powers like she had on Killian she cut herself and Steve a nice hole in the fence, finished she dragged him the last twenty feet to sight of the road way. Kneeling next to Steve she took his pulse, it seemed weaker then before, but other wise there seemed to be no change.

Then she heard the sirens, looking up she started waving for the ambulance. They stopped and quickly two guys hopped out and started helping her. Falling into old habits she rattled off her diagnosis. "He's been shot in the back, bullet's still in him, he's got a clean through in his stomach, a knife wound under the collar bone, his thigh had a hole in it from a shot and his face is beat all to hell, pulse is weak, and he's out cold, he came around for a second and passed out again five minutes ago."

Both men were eyeing her oddly but letting her help apply pressure to his side and thigh while they used plastic patches to help with his punctured lung. One took his pulse and Kagome watched the man frown and check Steve's blood pressure, 90 over 55, not good.

"You need to remember the man has been modified, normals you guys see will not apply for this guy."

The most experienced one frowned before taking a closer look at Steve's face.

"Holy Shit! Captain America!"

Kagome rolled her eyes and was going to make a smart assed comment when the black helicopter from earlier landed twenty feet away. Blinded by the wind Kagome was glad when the pilot turned the engine off.

Then to her utter surprise Fury stepped out.


	127. Chapter 127

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Twenty-Seven**

**April 11th Washington D.C.**

Fury was still alive.

That was a surprise.

The famed Black Widow and Sam Wilson exited behind the formerly 'dead' Director. Looking back to the guys working on Steve she asked about his pulse.

"Thready, we need to get him bandaged enough to start moving him."

"Toss me something and I can help with his side and stomach."

"Right."

Taking the gauze she held it to Steve's side while the guy held some to the main hole and started for wrapping it around his back. That was when Fury spoke to her, she was pretty sure it was bad thing when the form secret-ish spy leader knew you by name.

"Ms. Hara. What a surprise to see you."

Glancing up she was amused he was glaring at her with his one good eye. Normally most would probably find the one eyed thing that scariest thing about it but she was immune to glares thanks to Sesshomaru. "Not really, you died and that's pretty big. Tony wanted to come but two months out of heart surgery, and this being a big spy war thing I figured someone totally not famous would work best."

She helped wrap the next layer of gauze over his side and stomach before tipping Steve to help mummify him. Gauze over his back, over his shoulder all the way down his hips, all of them were most concerned about his lung collapsing.

Hands free she went back to holding his leg wound, taking the gauze pads she let the guy start wrapping gauze around her hands. Then his partner pulled an IV out of his bag.

"Don't give him an IV, he's already clotting, other wise he would have bled to death already. Do not thin his blood."

The guy paused looked over Steve's wounds before he agreed with her assessment. Nodding he went to start tossing the straps out of the way for gurney.

Then she noticed the evil eye she was getting from Natasha and Fury, Sam just looked confused. That was when she realized who the metal guy had felt like. Her. Black Widow wasn't just scary because she had a mask, it was the way she walked, talked, the way her eyes moved taking everything in, but something deeper bothered her. Kagome hadn't noticed it last time but something... something sticky... or smoother. Her soul felt smoother?

It didn't make sense but the two of them felt alike.

Looking away from the woman she finished wrapping Steve's thigh up and then with Sam leaping in to help the two paramedics got Steve on the gurney and going. Turning around she found Fury and Natasha poised to block her path. Clearly she was facing two bad cops.


	128. Chapter 128

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Twenty-Eight**

**April 11th Washington D.C.**

"Yes? I would like to go get a shower and call Tony to let him know Steve's on his way to the hospital."

Natasha frowned and Fury smiled at her, it was scary. It was like a shark smiling at you, or a dragon. The only thing worse she could think of was if Sesshomaru smiled at someone like that. If that happened the world would be ending.

"Now Ms. Hara I didn't know you were a qualified doctor."

She blinked at him forcing confusion on her face. "What makes you think I am?"

He glared and Natasha rolled her eyes, clearly the other woman knew a few things about playing innocence.

"You were bossing paramedics around and don't have a degree to back it up?" Fury's false tone of shocked surprise was unhelpful

Kagome smiled, she could keep playing too. Deciding to play at sheepish, she shrugged a fake blush staining her cheeks. "I watched a lot of doctor shows as a kid, then documentaries, then survival shows, and I also happen to be a bit of history buff, and I've taken First Aid courses forever. Plus I know all the stories about the Captain."

To everyone's surprise Sam Wilson stepped in.

"Look I don't know what you have against this girl, but she saved Steve."

Kagome looked at him, that was nice of him. Natasha and Fury together would have scared most off, including her own father. She had no doubt aliens, terrorists, kidnappers and Tony would fight tooth and nail but these two, together. No.

"I don't anything against her Wilson except she keeps showing up when she shouldn't."

Kagome widened her eyes and made sure to looked falsely surprised. "What me? I only think normal people can help, it doesn't have to be all superheroes. I want to help where I can too."

Sam looked at her, but Natasha looked annoyed, Fury... was impassive, but inside probably frustrated or confused.

Then Natasha tried to get a reaction.

"Sam what I'm trying to decide is if this girl is Hydra or just some nosy busy body."

"Hydra? World War two Hydra... oh. Hydra manipulated Shield. I get it. That's what just happened hun?" Kagome looked at the other three.

Sam stared at her a moment before muttering. "I take it back, she's scary."

Kagome smiled at him, giggling a little. "I just consider myself a busy body, Ms. Spider had that part right."


	129. Chapter 129

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Twenty-Nine**

**April 11th Washington D.C.**

Her last comment made her realize something, it was only her own age that gave her a hint but how old was Ms. Spider? The name Black Widow as an assassin and spy went back to the fifties at least. Was it a mentor thing? Passed down? Or had Natasha been around that long?

Who was the guy with the metal arm, the name was tickling at the back of her mind. What was it about Ms. Romanova that was like that man?

"So speaking of being nosy, why did that guy with the metal arm look so familiar?"

Sam looked surprised but Fury and Natasha just stared at her like she had said something strange.

A moment of silence went by, and she offered an explanation. "I saw Steve fall out of the ship from where I was watching on the other side of the river. I was running to help him and I saw the man with a metal arm pull him out of the river. He was gone by the time I got to Steve but he's the one who pulled him off the bottom of the river."

Sam again answered. "Bucky Barns."

Kagome froze. He had been captured in the second world war, common knowledge. The red skull had his own series of serums trying to remake Steve's. Natasha had to have had something like Bucky. That was the only thing that made sense. She was the real Black Widow. The next question was who knew?

Careful to keep her face composed she nodded. "That explains a lot." Brainwashing. Nasty stuff no wonder he looked like he had a concussion. And no wonder he wanted to get away. "Steve will not be happy he left."

Sam snorted. "Considering I'd guess Bucky was the one who roughed the fool up I doubt he'll be happy he left."

Kagome nodded, she had seen this one before. Sango and Kohaku. Reruns, she hated them. "So if that's all I got to get going. Tony needs an update."

She turned to head for the hotel before she realized something. "Tony would love to have Steve join us at the Tower, Sam you're welcome as well. I suspect Tony would spring for a new set of wings if you show up and want them. Natasha I have no doubt Tony would throw a huge fit if I mentioned you actually have your own place for when you come to the tower."

She glanced at Fury. "You- probably are on your own if you show up for anything less then a second invasion of New York."

Fury rolled his eye. "I would only show up for something like that."

Smiling she walked away. Her smile turned into a smirk when she heard Sam ask what the hell they knew about her.

The answer was pretty clear, they didn't know anything.


	130. Chapter 130

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**OMG! From here on out it's all me. I'm amazed it got so far in five months.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Thirty**

**April 11th Washington D.C.**

"Tony speaking."

"You should pay attention to who's calling before you answer."

"Kagome! What happened? Where are you-"

"Shut up. I can't answer if you rattle off all your questions off at once."

"True."

"Hydra was behind everything. More I don't know. Steve is in the hospital with a punctured lung, a hole in his stomach, and through the small intestine, a graze on his side, a hole through his thigh, and one hell of a head ache waiting for him when he wakes up. Given that he didn't die while I was getting him help he'll probably be fine in a month."

"So... not great?"

"No. I hauled his heavy dead weight a quarter of mile minimum and he had so many holes in him I couldn't help because I didn't have enough hands. He should have died. It was ten minute mark easy before the paramedics got there and that's only starting the clock from when I saw him on the river bank, he could have been shot five minutes before that. Super serum saved him."

"Sounds like it. I think I'll send him flowers."

Snorting she rolled her eyes. "Surf the net if Hydra's behind this, there are a bunch of agents floating around try to find a few of them before things get muddy."

"Yes sir."

"You can shut up."

"Shutting up."

"I'm going to shower, sleep for eight hours then I'll head back to New York."

"See you then. Come to the Tower first so anything I turn up can be talked about."

"Yeah."

**So I'm gonna take a break from posting for three days, you will see more, but I want to give myself a few more chapters so i can take more time editing, and finished editing the second chapter of In SAO, or finish chapter two of Kiss My Cold Lips. There will be more. just not tomorrow. Sorry.**


	131. Chapter 131

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Thirty-One**

**April 12th 2:06 a.m.**

The phone was ringing.

Kagome groaned, she didn't want to wake up. Sighing she wiggled free of the covers, glancing at the clock while grabbing her phone she saw it was a few minutes after two in the morning. "What!"

"Miko."

Kagome found her fiery temper cooling, Sesshomaru was on the other side of the world, two a.m. here was part of his day. "Sesshomaru?"

"The Hydra movement within Shield, how much do you know?"

"Um." Kagome rubbed her face. She hadn't told him about coming to try and help Steve Rogers. "I know a fair bit. I'm in Washington D.C. I came to help Captain America so Dad wouldn't try to come and help. I know they were going to do something big with some large flying ships, Captain America, Black Widow and Sam Wilson showed up and put a stop to it. I watched from the ground since I can't fly. I treated Steve Rogers for his first fifteen minutes on the ground. He'd been shot four times and stabbed. Bucky Barns is still alive out there, and it turns out Black Widow is the real deal."

"What makes you think that?" Sesshomaru sounded deeply curious about this idea. Of course she knew he'd be, since one of his early identities in building D.R. Bio-Research got shot and killed by the famed assassin.

"I got close to Bucky Barns and noticed something strange in his soul. Steve Rogers feels- warm, principled, monk like and smooth. Bucky reminded me of someone and I didn't put my finger on it until I ran into Natasha. Her soul feels... I don't want to say sticky, but maybe absorbent? Something about it pulls on me, Bucky feels weaker but like her. I can tell he was controlled under Hydra, the few seconds I saw him I could almost see his head spinning."

"You would know."

Kagome blew a raspberry. "Now what did you call me about?"

There was a pause, Kagome sensed Sesshomaru thinking about what he was going to say. When he thought this carefully before speaking she got nervous.

"What you don't know is in the process of taking Hydra's operation down the Captain took Shield down. Everything they knew and hid was out on the net. That includes a certain video we worried about two years ago."

Kagome froze, that was not good.

"People who got a hold of the video are drawing attention to it and it's reports by calling you the secret Avenger."

Kagome groaned. "Shit. How is it?"

"Blurry, but not blurry enough. I want to get you out of there. Hara can not stay."

Kagome stomped, and then remembering she was on the third floor stopped her second one. "Give me two months. I know I need to go, I've needed to go for a while but I..."

"I know Miko, and I am prepared to give your father a way to talk to you but I don't want to wait."

"You're going to have to." Kagome hung up.


	132. Chapter 132

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Thirty-Two**

**April 12th 2:11 a.m.**

Kagome had wanted to pace, and think, and throw a fit but it was two in morning, that would just be rude to the other guests. Since she was up she might as well start the drive back home. She could think on the way, and she had a lot of thinking to do.

In the car, a bag of donuts from gas station on the seat next to her Kagome let the chaotic thoughts come to the fore front of her mind. It had been on repeat for a while, knowing that she was pushing her luck, seven years, twenty-three wasn't the risk, the risk was she had used her powers twice. First fighting aliens, then again the next year with Pepper. She should have run then. Then she wouldn't be caught up on Tony; she wouldn't know he was her dad, she wouldn't care so much, she'd just be leaving a friend, not family.

Circles, she was going in circles.

Time was not kind, things were starting to seem like reruns, stay or go, love and care or stay cool and far away.

Not caring wouldn't help her. Okay so pretend she doesn't care about Tony or Pepper or her mother and brother, she doesn't care about Steve, no one matters. What I am I going to do with my time?

"How do I pass the time without caring?" Her voice was loud in the silence of the car.

Kagome felt her eyes burn, caring was a part of her, caring was like breathing.

There had been that time after Inuyasha death where she had tried not to care, when she tested her limits more then Sesshomaru and even Shippo knew. She got along with Tony because she knew what it was like to dance with death. But it hadn't lasted. The time taken from her had been worse. People grew up without her, time slipped by and she hadn't felt it or even got to see.

Maybe that was why she cared, she wanted everyone in life to be different and mean something, she wanted to remember the differences, the things she loved about them. That was why she didn't want to leave, for her she would have such a short time with Tony and Pepper and even Bruce, her crush on Steve Rogers wouldn't matter, when life stretched before you in the hundreds and possibly thousands of years people blurred, feelings faded, all of it slipped through her hands.

She hated not aging.

Sesshomaru was looking out for her, she knew he cared in his way, but she was afraid he'd forgotten what it was like when you cared about someone outside their little bubble. Loosing Rin had hurt him, he'd hurt like she had loosing Inuyasha, but he'd had children. He knew he had things to live for and he still knew one day he might reunite with Rin. She didn't have that.

She was just going to have to fight Sesshomaru. Leaving wasn't an option.


	133. Chapter 133

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Thirty-Three**

**April 12th 8:03 a.m.**

Kagome straightened her suit, it was eight in the morning and she was going to come into work like it was normal. Her story was she had been sick. It was believable, or at least not something most would question. "Good morning everyone."

"Good morning Kagome."

Nico Harvey one of the morning guards nodded to her, and Jackie Coleman nodded to her from the desk. Sarah Bradley greeted her while holding the elevator door for her. "Kagome! You're back, where did you go?"

"Sick, fever, aches, nausea, and one hell of a sore throat. I was over due for a cold, I haven't been properly sick in a couple years."

Sarah shook her head, "I'm jealous, I get a cough without fail some time during the winter, and I always get something nasty during the summer when I could be doing something fun."

Kagome shook her head. "I don't get colds often but headaches..."

Sarah laughed, "They all can be traced back to one source I bet."

"Oh?"

"Yeah, Mr. Franklin."

Kagome laughed along with Sarah. "If not him, men in general."

"Amen."

The doors dinged open and Sarah stepped off with a smile. Kagome went up two more floors before leaving at note at the front desk of Jerry Renalds, he had left a message for her about his offices and now that she was back she could help him. That little bit done she got back in the elevator and went back down stairs so she could climb in the privet elevator and head up to talk to Tony.

More people said their greetings on her way back to the private elevator and she was glad that her work place was so familiar. She had worked many places less friendly, Mayonaka had taken some time to warm up to her, and even once she had besides Ryurin and Kurami no one else there talked to her. She had Inuyasha but there were times when he went off to do his own thing. Then there had been times much worse. Being a nurse and doctor early on had been a rough job. Often the only thing that saved her was she would beat the people harassing her bloody out of sight of other people allowing them to pretend they had pride still. Plus she hadn't left Shippo and Sesshomaru's sides after she woke in India.

Mr. Franklin was nothing compared to men then.

Shaking her head clear she stepped into the Elevator, Jarvis greeted her and she went up, trying to keep her mind clear, she needed to talk about the events of the last few days without talking about Sesshomaru, she wasn't ready to talk about leaving.


	134. Chapter 134

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Thirty-Four**

**April 12th 8:18 a.m.**

Kagome stepped off the elevator, her first sign maybe something was off was when she didn't find Tony eating breakfast with Pepper. Something could have come up, Pepper could be on a plane, but Tony knew she was going to here some time. She would have thought he'd hang out in the living room to watch for her. Going down a floor she entered Tony's lab, seeing him sitting looking at a large screen was normal enough but what was on the screen froze her.

He was watching the video.

She had never talked about what she had actually done in the attack. Ops. "So see anything interesting?"

Tony turned and the expression on his face was new one. He was very capable of being a deep well but normally he liked playing the cad, apparently seeing the video had struck some sort of cord in him.

"Only- only my kid risking her life."

His voice was tight, New York's Invasion always upset him, but watching her fight probably upset him more because she had been running around with no help or back up, before he even had a clue.

"I wasn't going to do nothing, but I couldn't bring myself to break the rules completely... But getting tossed on the car like that I was momentarily cornered."

"And your heel broke and the whip coming from your finger tip missed."

Kagome nodded that was all true.

"Did you know you were being filmed?"

Kagome shrugged. "I knew there was a chance but whip verses someone dead getting back up- seemed an easy choice."

Tony stared at her. "I see you know about the dump of Shield's records."

Snorting she felt her lips twist into a wryly smirk. "I got a wake up call at two from Sesshomaru, he's not happy, honestly he wants me to disappear. I agree with his reasons but-"

Tony took over; "You wouldn't be able to come back for some time and me and Pepper may not live long enough."

Kagome dropped her head but didn't argue, that was the core of it.


	135. Chapter 135

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Thirty-Five**

**April 12th 8:22 a.m.**

Tony sighed, Kagome lifted her head and looked at him, part of her regarded him as so young, but the reality came from experience, he was turning forty-nine on his next birthday. Time had not been soft for Tony Stark. He'd been blown up, shot at, had open heart surgery two or possibly three times, and for his conscience become a super hero.

There was a decent chance he wouldn't live to his next birthday, without bringing into account his bad habits, drinking, smoking for a time, and general risk taking.

Her eyes closed, and Tony stayed silent, this tasted a lot like defeat. Tony wouldn't ask for her to stay, and she wouldn't ask if she could. Running... Running was all she was good for now.

"This might be a bad moment to mention it, but I heard most of that."

Kagome felt her eyes fly open and she turned around to find Bruce Banner standing in the doorway looking awkward. Kagome looked at Tony and found him looking at her. Great. Neither of them were sure what to say.

Bruce cleared his throat, "Um, I guess I should summarize what I think I heard and understood and we can go from there."

Kagome didn't see anything else to do, it wasn't like they could kill him.

"So father adult daughter awkwardness, and to make it worse the daughter is some how immortal? Or has to hide, but she's not a mutant, and there was something that seemed like you have friends in on this?"

Kagome nodded. He got it right for the most part. Sitting down on a table she waved for Banner to come in further. "As I'm sure you'd guessed before this the blood Tony's had you studying is mine. I can't die. And I don't age. The part you'll have trouble with- I haven't aged for longer than anyone you know has been alive. Tony's my dad and like him I have a nose for trouble."

"I vehemently oppose that."

Kagome rolled her eyes and Bruce snorted.

"It lead to me traveling through time. I am older then Steve Rogers by- let's just say I don't like thinking about how old I really am."

Bruce was frowning but he didn't seem to disbelieve her per say just he was struggling with it.

"I'm not only an immortal but I have spiritual powers, I can sense even now the green guy as you and Tony call him. That was part of the reason I talked to you about balance, your fear and hatred of the big guy feeds his. Also you're not the only person I know with control problems, if you can't do it I could make something to help, but it's dependent on me being there."

Bruce stared at her, after a long moment he shrugged. "That explains why I felt more like I was being mentored by some guru."

Tony chortled at that.

"Yeah, laugh it up."


	136. Chapter 136

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Thirty-Six**

Kagome just shook her head as the two supposed brilliant men in front of her laughed it up. "So now that we've covered me being a time traveler, a freak and eighteen forever, can we move on?"

Tony's grim, dark eyes came back right away even though his smile stayed on his face, Bruce just shifted like he was being scold by his mother.

Kagome felt her lips press into a momentary line before she closed her eyes and sighed. "I was coming here here to be serious. Tony-" Kagome groaned and tried to find the words. "I know Sesshomaru is right, with the video out, with me pretending to be going on twenty-three I- faking my death would only look strange in hindsight if they figure out it was me in the video. But I want to stay. As embarrassing as it is to say I want to think of you like a dad, now you're a close friend and I care. But I want to- I want it to be more. I want you to know me staying runs the risk of Sesshomaru showing up and trying to scare you into agreeing I should hide. He really- he really takes his responsibly seriously."

Bruce cleared his throat. "I can't help but wonder who is this guy? And back story please."

Tony sent Bruce a smirk and Kagome silently thought it over, Tony would probably tell him anyway. "Sesshomaru is my brother in law. My husband, his half brother died- before electricity. Sesshomaru is of a very long lived race and his brother only died because he was a half human and a complete baka."

Tony eyed her here and Kagome knew why, before she had spoke glowingly about him, but now, caught between hiding and staying she found herself being mad at him for being such a hero all over again. If he hadn't been such a pig-headed dumb heroic dog she might have had another hundred years with him.

Exhaling sharply she forced herself back on topic. "My husband knew about my trouble finding abilities, he asked his brother: who I might add he resented for the first hundred or more years of his life, to look after me when he was gone. So, Sesshomaru takes it seriously. I had thought I might have been allowed more freedom since we had reached a time period when I had family again and- I told him things were safer but no. He still watches me, and if he wants to trick me into doing something or thinks I'm running wild he sends Shippo."

Tony gave her a raised eyebrow, "And who is this? I haven't heard that name before."

Kagome gave him a smirk. "Your grandson."


	137. Chapter 137

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Thirty-Seven**

**April 12th 8:34 a.m.**

Blood drained from Tony's face before his mind caught up.

"Hey wait, you said you couldn't have kids."

Kagome just shook her head. "Tony you're not thinking out of the box enough. I could adopt. And I did, I ran a school for some time with my friends, taught orphans we found, my friends' children. For a time I even got everyone to know marriage and children before eighteen hurts the mom and children, so for three... more like five generations I had people getting married later. It didn't last, my friends died, their kids died, then the grandkids started dropping."

"So when you say old you mean multiple centuries."

Kagome gave Bruce a noncommittal look but she knew Tony and Bruce knew that was as good as an agreement. She was at more than half of a thousand years if she counted the time she had slept, other wise she coming up on it. "So Tony where's Pepper?"

"She flew out last night to go deal with Stark Industries stuff."

"Skipping work again." She shot a playful smirk at him.

Tony rolled his eyes. "You wouldn't let me go to D.C. but think I should go deal with being C.E.O. I know which one is more likely to over stress my heart."

Kagome chuckled at that, he had a point. His frustration with people dumber then him would no doubt be a problem and add in his rich hero status he would also have to deal with some sort of fan. Admittedly he liked the boosts to his ego.

He reminded her of Koga more then Miroku in that aspect. Turning to Bruce she wanted to ask if he'd work with her about testing a few things, but she wasn't sure if he'd be okay with what she wanted to test. It wasn't everyday a friend asked for help testing how far they could go before dying.

"What?"

Blinking she realized she had been staring at Bruce for a while. "How much do you know about brain scans?"

He gave her an amused look.

"A far bit, I have looked at my own you know."

"Oh, I just was thinking maybe we could test my brain while I do a few things. You haven't found more in my blood have you?"

He shook his head. "Just the Vibranuim, Adamantium, a touch of Palladium, that freaked Tony out, and small quantities of all other occurring metals."

Kagome to admit being aware of just how rare the first three were made her wonder where hers came from, but it wasn't something they could track down. "Well, I need to get back to work, Tony keep looking through the data base because I wonder if S.H.I.E.L.D. has a clue about the immortals running around."

"Yes Sir."

Kagome rolled her eyes but left the lab.

**So I posted chapter 2 of SAO if any of you haven't seen it yet.**


	138. Chapter 138

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Thirty-Eight**

**April 12th 7:04 p.m.**

Kagome rode the elevator up to Tony's house, she would have been here most of an hour ago but she went to get herself, Tony and if Bruce wanted, dinner. Then they could talk about what Tony had found.

Walking into the apartment she found it empty again. "Jarvis please get Tony and Bruce up here for dinner."

"Sir already knows."

"Thanks."

Setting three plates out Kagome dropped the pizzas on the table, then she went and got a bowl and tongs for the salad. That done she went to bar and helped herself, a little bit of red wine sounds nice.

Jerry's little problem had taken half the day to sort out, then there had been an awkward moment with a psycho fan intent on sneaking in. Not the hardest day on the job ever but not a fun one. Lunch with Sarah, and Jackie had been interrupted with Mr. Franklin presenting her with flowers in the small lunch room and asking her out. Her flat refusal was complete with a line about the last man on earth had happened along with another line about she had been trying to tell him to back off forever.

The doors opened and Kagome looked up to see Bruce and Tony stepping off. Tony looked tired but amused, Bruce looked like he could use some sleep as well.

"Ooh. Pizza." Tony rushed forward and started digging at the stack of boxes.

Rolling her eyes Kagome chuckled, "Yes before you ask I got you your pepperoni, sausage, mushroom, and black olive mess. Bruce hope you like vegetarian or veggie lovers with chicken."

"Both sound good."

Coming out from behind the bar she grabbed her own few slices while Bruce and Tony started eating, once she was almost done with her second slice she felt like she had calmed down enough to talk about why she was really there. "Did you find anything?"

Tony chewing noisily, before gulping and answering her. "yes actually. Found a whole file about Immortals. Jarvis on screen please."

The window was soon covered with close to fifty pictures, walking closer Kagome started scanning through them. A few looked like they were demons in disguise, and then she found one, Italy, 1895 a picture of some famous people. She remembered this. So the three figures in behind the main focus of the picture wasn't a surprise. Sesshomaru, Shippo and her. She still had that silk dress, it had been her favorite of the era. She had loads of clothes stored away for the memories.

All in all spanning almost hundred and twenty years she found twelve pictures of herself, most had her face turned away but her profile and the fact she was always dressed well in eras where Asians were discriminated against stuck out.

That was a ops.

"So think I found enough for you?"

Kagome glanced at Tony, "Yeah, you found enough." But there was no way she was sharing with Sesshomaru.


	139. Chapter 139

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Thirty-Nine**

**April 19th 10:49 p.m.**

"Kagome here."

"Glad you finally picked up Miko."

Kagome felt her eyes close, she had picked up the wrong phone. And she had been doing so well in avoiding Sesshomaru's calls. A week. One week of silence and she slipped up. She was exhausted, work in the morning, a workout with Yuichi, a mixed lunch and dinner and then spending the next few hours with Bruce trying to teach him control even when he was fighting. Then a late dinner with Pepper and Tony. "Sesshomaru."

"I assume your avoidance of my calls and emails says you intend to stay."

"That would be correct."

"I have three questions."

Kagome felt her lips twitch, there had been a time not to long ago where he wouldn't have even been willing to ask. "Ask away."

"Have you given the problem proper consideration from all angles?"

"All the angles I care to. I'm tried of running, humans aren't meant to live this long, and I've become increasingly lonely. I have a father, something I never really thought I could have, I have friends. If someone comes to take me away Tony has a far bit of pull and between the two of us I should be able to avoid disappearing."

"Fair enough. What are you going to do in the next crisis?"

"Help them. I'm not like you and most of the others, I could sit back when it was the past but I'm meant to be here on earth for this. I will shape the future, Hydra's exposure allows us a chance to bring earth into the light, I want a world where no one has to hide."

"What are you going to do when they die or you can no longer hide anything?"

This question was the one that got to her. That hit home. Doing this was hurting her standing with Sesshomaru, she was cutting herself off by doing this. "Ask you to hide me."

There was a moment of silence before he sighed. "In the old days I would have made you hide opinions be damned, but seeing the world you came from and the others of your age I understand. Maybe not really but I will not force this. You in spite of our long history are not like me. This is for your own path. I can accept this. Remember though I am only a phone call away. I hope they deserve your faith."

The phone clicked and Kagome was baffled. Part of her wanted to call him back but she also felt the knot of fear and worry that had been building disappear. Sesshomaru had let her do what she wanted. ha. That was new, normally he wanted it to be his way and she had to use facts rather than feelings to convince him. When did he get reasonable?


	140. Chapter 140

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Forty**

**April 19th Washington DC 10:50 p.m.**

Steve lay in bed, he should be thinking about his hunt for Bucky, or what else he was going to do with himself with Shield gone but instead: free of the hospital for the first night, he found himself drifting back to the ship and his fight with Bucky. He wondered what his friend had done after dragging him back to shore, he wondered what his friend was thinking. He was pretty sure Bucky didn't remember properly, other wise he would have never left, but he worried for his friend if he was running around with a mixed up memory and conflicting thoughts.

But if he was going to think about being back by the river there was that elusive, tantalizing half memory maybe dream of those warm brown eyes and sweet voice. The memory was mixed with a lot of pain and the sensation of he couldn't breath but Steve was pretty sure the face to go with those two firmer facets of the memory belonged to Stark's building manager.

Why she would have been there if it was a memory was something that left him pretty sure it was dream. Maybe the person who got him help was a woman and had brown eyes and being completely out of it he'd made the mistake. But he was a concerned that those thoughts left him disappointed, he wanted it to be her.

Maybe he should ask Sam when they met Natasha and Fury at Fury's grave, at worst he was crazy right?


	141. Chapter 141

**Time's Icy Touch **

Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.

Underlined is Tv and I do not own Good Morning America or even claim to be much of viewer

**Chapter One-Hundred-Forty-One**

**May 2th 7:10 a.m. Stark Tower**

Tony was reading the papers he planned to use against the board at the 8 a.m. west coast time meeting. He had plans. He'd been pushing for more green tech and the board had been stalling, today he planned on pulling the carpet out from underneath them. Pepper was eating her oatmeal and yogurt watching Good Morning America, nothing to huge in the world was happening because the first commercial break was over.

"Now everyone is aware that Tony Stark in the last two years has solely dated Virginia 'Pepper' Potts but new speculation has been published by reporter Bill Davis in a full blog on the internet regarding the new woman on the scene. Kagome Hara is the twenty-two year old manager of the New York Stark Tower. The story as he's written it states that not only is Tony Stark in love with the much younger woman but that he had Pepper's full approval. He has pictures of Ms. Hara having regular lunches with Ms. Potts and Mr. Stark he has pictures of Ms. Hara leaving the tower at all hours, and other pictures of her alone with either Ms. Potts or Mr. Stark. He's done months of research and believes that all of them are together. He admits he hasn't caught a kiss on film yet but the moment will come. His blog though only forty-eight hours old; has over a million hits with comments ranging from go getters, to speculation about the young woman and if she's been lured in with a high paying job or if she's a gold-digger. No doubt we will be seeing more on this in the next few weeks."

Pepper hit mute and Tony became aware of the crumpled papers in his hands, as well as the ache in his clenched jaw. Pepper just looked a bit stunned but Tony was ready to put some blood in the water for those sharks. Bill Davis' blood to be exact. "Get the lawyers on the phone now Jarvis."

"Tony you can't ruin him."

"Why the hell not?"

"A couple of reasons, one had this had come out six months ago would you be pissed?"

"I don't see your point."

"So if she wasn't your daughter or if you still didn't know would you be ready to go put a suit on and pound this guy? No, you would have been a amused and a bit flattered."

"I can still sue him."

"Give Kagome time to get here, talk to her and go from there."

Tony glanced at the clock. Almost seven thirty. "Isn't Kagome usually leaving her apartment about now?"

"Yeah."

"Shit." Tony wished he had someone he could send for to go save her, but Happy was only starting to be well enough to even think abut moving here.


	142. Chapter 142

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

Underlined is Tv and I do not own Good Morning America or even claim to be much of viewer

**Chapter One-Hundred-Forty-Two**

**May 2th 7:10 a.m. **

Kagome stopped getting breakfast ready and stared at the TV. This wasn't happening.

"Now everyone is aware that Tony Stark in the last two years has solely dated Virginia 'Pepper' Potts but new speculation has been published by reporter Bill Davis in a full blog on the internet regarding the new woman on the scene. Kagome Hara is the twenty-two year old manager of the New York Stark Tower. The story as he's written it states that not only is Tony Stark in love with the much younger woman but that he had Pepper's full approval. He has pictures of Ms. Hara having regular lunches with Ms. Potts and Mr. Stark he has pictures of Ms. Hara leaving the tower at all hours, and other pictures of her alone with either Ms. Potts or Mr. Stark. He's done months of research and believes that all of them are together. He admits he hasn't caught a kiss on film yet but the moment will come. His blog though only forty-eight hours old; has over a million hits with comments ranging from go getters, to speculation about the young woman and if she's been lured in with a high paying job or if she's a gold-digger. No doubt we will be seeing more on this in the next few weeks."

Switching the TV off Kagome tried to think. First the video now this? Was someone out to get her? Groaning she pictured Sesshomaru response, get out of there, leave now, why haven't you left yet. She was going to duck his calls for at least the next day. She would talk to Tony and Pepper.

Groaning she had to admit without the daughter information, the new closeness looked a lot like a threesome.

Bill Davis? Hadn't...

That pushy bastard. She said no with great deal of firmness back in October, Franklin had asked her out to a Halloween party she said no. He pestered her in November, she still refused. In December he'd been miserable. That reporter had months of research. She would bet that jerk had put the guy on her. What a freak. She was going to be hard pressed to look at the guy without strangling him. After all she was pretty sure he'd said his best friend's name was Davis. Maybe she could get a restraining order.

Shaking her head she realized she was running late and she hadn't eaten yet.

"Dang it."


	143. Chapter 143

**Time's Icy Touch **

Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.

**Chapter One-Hundred-Forty-Three**

**May 2th 7:41 a.m.**

Kagome opened the front door of the building, her heels were in her bag for at the office but this morning she was going to run. That was when she found four different news crews waiting outside for her. She was getting shouted at and there were half a dozen clicks. Blinded by the first flash she used the imprinted image to catch the nearest man by the wrist. "I am not dating Tony and Pepper or either one of them, and if any of you publish those photos I will sue you. Got that?"

She squeezed the man's wrist as her vision came back to her. His startled face, and the looks on the faces of the other dozen people made it clear this was not what they expected. Pushing through the crowd she wasn't surprised when they recovered and started shouting more questions. Glad she was running to work she just went on pushing and shoving until she had an opening, then she bolted.

Stopping only for street lights she was pissed to find half a dozen other reporters hanging out in front of the tower. But they weren't blocking the garage and you had to have a key for that. Ducking in that way she went up the stairs into the lobby, greeting the staff she did her best to seem normal. The sympathetic looks were mildly annoying.

Dropping her bag in her office she switched to her heels and went straight for Tony's private elevator. Reaching the top floors that were Tony's pent house she was glad to see Tony and Pepper waiting for her. "Good you two saw."

"Yeah."

Pepper gave a nervous smirk from behind Tony's back, if the clipped response wasn't enough of a clue, that was a sign Tony was furious. "So thought of a plan yet?"

Tony smirked. "Yeah, admit you're my daughter, have you move in. Problem solved."

"How about a better plan? They would hound me harder after that. Besides I like my apartment."

Pepper snorted. "Deny, deny, deny? Oh and sue."

Kagome felt her previous suspicion surface, she had a feeling the only person worth fighting with was twenty-some floors down. But she didn't know for sure yet. "Sounds good to me. Pick me up for lunch, I think it makes a statement if we aren't ashamed to keep up the norm."

Tony sighed. "Yeah. I still want someone to pay."

"We need to see more of what's up on the blog, and finish getting ready for the that meeting in an hour an half."

"Yeah, yeah." Tony turned around and headed for the stairs going up to the bedrooms.

Pepper waited until he was gone. "You think it's Mr. Franklin."

Kagome glanced at Pepper, that wasn't scary at all. "That man is that kind of asshole. If you aren't dating him or married, you're a whore. I plan to find out for sure."

"Go for it."


	144. Chapter 144

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Forty-Four**

**May 2th 12:25 p.m.**

Kagome had made sure to spend most of the whole morning in the public areas of the tower, she'd been hoping Mr. Franklin would show up and prove if he'd had a part in her new fame. But so far he had been ensconced in his offices and she didn't want to go and start making wild accusations.

She'd been talking to Jackie; who'd been great by completely blowing off the rumors, she'd had said conspiratorially that she never thought for a moment it could be true, she talked about Tony so platonically it had to be a lie. It was true, even before the father factor, Tony had been a friend or little brother in need of a bit of bossing around.

Jackie's face went cool and Kagome turned around to see Mr. Franklin and his bootlicker of a partner Mr. Smith. "Good afternoon Gentlemen."

Smith looked a touch nervous, Franklin looked smug. She wondered why. Ha, what an idiot. He was going to brag if she got him started.

"Having a good day Kagome?"

The slime that oozed in that sentence made her contemplate if it would be worth it to finally wreck his face. "No, as a matter of fact I've had an awful day, I been labeled at best a pervert and at worst a gold digging whore. I keep wondering who gave that reporter such a detailed log of when I was up in the pent house rather then in my office, or how late I stayed."

Franklin was truly an idiot the veiled accusation practically had him bursting his buttons. "Well it was hard not notice how much time you spent up there. Everyone in the building knows."

"Knows what?"

Kagome noticed Tony and Pepper coming in and mentally laughed evilly, this could not have been better timed if she had cut a hole in his pants.

"That you spread your legs to get this job. Not a year out of college, and managing a tower. There had to be some backroom dealing going on."

Kagome grinned a feral smirk at him. "You are truly a stuck up son of a bitch. So resentful that no one would give you the time of day if you were waving hundreds in their face. No it's as simple as a man so piggish, you would be the last man on earth any girl would want to touch. I suggest you never speak to me again or I might forget why I haven't rearranged your face yet."

"I'll add to that." Tony's growl and enraged look as well as Pepper's restraining hand made it clear he'd wanted to interrupt a while ago. "I will not stand for such a sexist dumb ass sharing a block with me. Get out of my tower."

"Tony." Pepper's tone reminded him he should avoid lawsuits.

"Fine you have twenty-four hours to get your shit out of my building."


	145. Chapter 145

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Forty-Five**

**May 3th 12:01 p.m.**

Kagome forced herself not to fidget, this was a full blown press conference, something that on her long list of accomplishments she had never wanted to add. Tony was going to say what they had come up with. Most office gossip, out of hand, a sexist jealous pig on and on. She didn't believe for one moment it would cool the speculations. They had been raised, they were going to pop up any time someone wanted to embarrass Tony or her.

Pepper sat next to Kagome even though the plan had her just hanging back.

"Thank you for joining us this fine Saturday afternoon, I sure a lot of you have things you would rather be doing. I know I was thinking today would be a movie day. Matrix;. Maybe the whole series."

Tony's comment got nods and a few snickers.

"But since Ms. Hara here is such a looker I have to get dressed and quell this little bit of office gossip. The man who started it is looking for some new offices." Tony smirked, it was barely a nice one.

"He also didn't believe she would turn him down without some better offer, like myself."

That got some laughs.

Kagome just shook her head.

"I don't know why he doubted it. She is great at turning down offers, that was how I got introduced to her, she turned some drunk jerk down flat and I had to admire the style with which she did it. I've been turned down loads but never with such cutting and hurtful words."

Pretending to be embarrassed, Kagome held in a groan. Why Tony thought it was best to turn it into some joke she didn't know. Pepper smirked at her but patted her hands, no doubt Tony was really in a bad mood over this. He had flirted with her, and at one point admired her assets, that made the kid thing that much harder.

"So with a great deal of regret I admit the stories of a threesome between me, Pepper and Ms. Hara are greatly exaggerated. She has her own little bit say, something about 'no doubt I would make this as embarrassing as possible'."

Groaning Kagome held her hand out like she was demanding he hand it over.

He guiltily glanced over his shoulder. "Opps, guess my turn is over."

The group of twenty people were laughing at the little play they were putting on.


	146. Chapter 146

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Forty-Six**

Stepping up Kagome tried to keep the little girl face on. "So, if this isn't bad enough, my boss openly admits he wishes the stories were true."

That got a couple more laughs.

"I bet most of you can guess why Pepper was willing to hire me." Judging by the snickers behind her Kagome could tell Pepper was making faces at her.

"But my dating habits aside I can't deny the hours listed on the blog are true. I have over the last couple of years become very close friends to Pepper and Tony, but it's strictly platonic. But seriously who doesn't love hanging out with friends after work? I know it's weird when your bosses and friends are one and the same, but some times life's like that."

Glancing at Tony he glided over. "So I hope no one's going to ask any stupid questions about if we're seriously dating but I will answer one or two questions."

"How did she get hired so young?" The woman asking clearly was going to focus on if it wasn't about sex what was going on they'd trust her so much.

Tony answered that one. "Talk to Pepper about that. I didn't know a thing about her until the christmas party that year."

Pepper waved her hands in a clear sign of she wasn't going to answer that.

"If sex is off the table what do you do up in the tower together?"

Tony's suddenly intense gaze made it clear he knew that reporter and a. had history or b. disliked them. "Well what do you do with friends who aren't friends with benefits? Movies, general conversation, food, and some drinking."

There was a moment where everyone there took that in, then a guy shattered it.

"So Hara you're single right?" The man asking it, clearly was hoping to make her the focus of his piece, or his next few dates.

Kagome blushed. "Yes, but I'm not really looking to date right now."

More shouting erupted but Tony just lead the way out of the conference, Kagome gladly followed him. Getting outside Kagome was glad that Pepper just suggested they go up stairs. Sylvia, Sal, Mark, and Jackson would chase the reports out.

It sounded wonderful.


	147. Chapter 147

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Forty-Seven**

**May 4th 6:30 a.m.**

Kagome sighed, Sesshomaru was calling, he must have seen the press release of yesterday. Picking up she jumped in without proper greeting. "So you saw the news."

"That would be correct."

There was moment of silence and Kagome felt the brush of guilt. Here he was trying to take care of her and protect her like he'd promised, and she... she was doing everything she could to thwart him at possibly the worst time in history to do so.

"I'm sorry I'm so willful." The words slipped out like a confession, and they were true, she did feel bad. When he'd been much younger he had often been frustrated with her refusal to submit, Inuyasha had smoothed things over for her. Sesshomaru had accepted her as she was and reined in his instincts in terms of her reaction to his bossiness. Then Inuyasha had died and she had spent the next hundred years frozen. When she woke she hadn't been the same.

Honestly spending time with Tony like she had, had brought back her mouth. She had never let men stop her or put her down, but she hadn't done more for a long time.

More had died with Inuyasha then her happiness, her zeal, her passion and a lot of her interest in the world around her. After his death all the people around her were ghosts from her history books.

"I had forgotten what you were like."

The words proved Sesshomaru's thoughts ran much like her own. When had she last fought with him like this? It had been ages, going behind his back for the kids had never stopped but it had been forever since she and Sesshomaru were butting heads.

"Will you be okay if I stay a while longer?" Kagome felt silly, but all the arguments she had planned for had fallen by the wayside. She wanted this, with all of her heart, and she hadn't felt like this since 1699.

"Miko..." Sesshomaru sighed. "If you stay you are running a serious risk. First the dump of all those classified documents, with your pictures and video, and now your face is plastered all over the internet. Someone is going to put it together. Hopeful they are just a crackpot rather then someone with connections."

"I'll take that risk."

"You are doing so."

The line clicked dead and Kagome hung up herself. That was different, she had expected more of fight.

**Who wants four chapters? If you do review!**


	148. Chapter 148

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Forty-Eight**

**Washington D.C. May 7th**

Steve groaned and gripped at his hair. He wasn't cut out for this cyber sleuthing, he'd adapted to the technology but it still wasn't a natural fit. The first leads from the file Natasha handed him hadn't gotten him or Sam far.

Not to mention he had no clue where Bucky's would be. Would he be looking into his past? Hiding? Or even retreated to rejoin the fractured Hydra? All of them were likely scenarios. There were other options too, he could be out there with real grasp of who he was or what he was doing. That one was the idea that upset him the most. The thought of him drifting around there without a clue...

Dropping his head he let his face touch the cool desk.

He really wasn't cut out for this spying stuff, at least not the tech part, surveillance he could do, this meant nothing to him.

Honestly the guy he knew who would be the best at this was Stark.

Not to mention it would get him out of Washington, his apartment's manager wasn't comfortable with him after Fury getting shot there. Honestly understanding more about this time period he didn't blame him. But it hadn't made things easy in the last month.

Stark had said back in 2012 he would make a room for everyone, he could show up and see it that was true.

Steve couldn't lie to himself that the eager thought of seeing Ms. Hara appeared. Sam had said he hadn't dreamed her, that she had actually been there. Stark had sent her to check things out and let him know if he could do anything.

It was surprising to him Stark cared enough to check things out when Fury 'died' but he wondered a bit about why he'd sent Ms. Hara. It didn't make a lot of sense to send some secretary out to play spy. Not to mention Sam said she had been a damn good medic. Where did an office worker get those skills?

He'd get a chance to find out. "Sam let's call it a day, I'm giving up on doing it myself and am going to New York in the morning."

Sam turned his chair and spun to look at him his eyes blood shot from the long hours staring at screens. "You sure?"

"Yeah Stark builds technology, he'll at least have a clue where to start."

"Hard to argue that part. What time do we meet?"

Steve felt a touch of guilt, he still didn't understand why Sam had decided to take this on, but he also felt grateful. "Nine a.m. Skip the worst of the morning traffic and get there some time after lunch."

"Sounds good to me."


	149. Chapter 149

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Forty-Nine**

**New York Stark Tower May 8th**

Steve pinched the bridge of his nose, Sam was had clearly never been to New York before. Sam was driving so he was trying to keep his mouth shut but Sam had to have added at least half an hour to the drive. With all the road work going on it was already a five hour drive to Stark tower but driving like a tourist hadn't helped.

"So where do I park?"

"Anywhere. Stark has parking under the building but it's got security so we need to go and talk to Stark first." Steve eyed the tower, last time he'd stayed here it had been in Stark's guest rooms, but the man had said he'd make a room for everyone.

"Got it."

When they finally walked in the building Steve felt a touch embarrassed. This was his plan? Really? Show up and ask for help while hoping an off handed offer was real. But he was here. Tugging on his hat he walked to the front desk, the woman there was seemingly busy with something on her computer but she looked up readily enough when he was standing in front of her.

"How can I help you?"

"I'm here to see Tony Stark."

She frowned. "Mr. Stark doesn't have anyone listed for a pass to his floors today."

"Call him."

The older woman narrowed her eyes at him clearly ready to hold her ground, "And why would Mr. Stark want to talk to you?"

He had hoped she'd know his face, but that might have been a touch egotistical. "He said a few years ago he'd get me a room."

Her sharp blue eyes scanned his face looking for something before her eyes lit up. "Oh. Sorry Mr. Rogers there are standing orders for you. I'll get Ms. Hara here right away."

Steve tried to ignored that his heart jumped just a bit hearing her name. Really he was being stupid. She was just a dame. A very much younger dame at that. Not ten minutes later he watched her walk toward him and Sam with a warm smile. She hadn't changed at all.

"Mr. Rogers, Mr. Wilson."

"Call me Sam."

She smiled, and offered her hand. "Good to see you under less stressful conditions Sam. You are completely recovered right Mr. Rogers?"

Feeling like he was going to trip over his own tongue Steve wished this was something he'd grown out of. "Yes. I'm recovered."

Idiot I should have asked her to call me Steve. She offered her hand to him to shake and he took her small manicure hand. He want to ask why she had come to washington but the jolt he felt when he took her hand for the hand shake blanked his mind. She was still very attractive. She let go and didn't seem to see anything wrong with him.

"I'll give you two the grand tour. Tony's gonna be pleased you took him up on his offer."


	150. Chapter 150

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**I can't believe this is chapter one hundred and fifty. That is crazy.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Fifty**

Kagome mentally was kicking herself, she was being an idiot. Steve was hot, like drool worthy, but at the moment he was part of her job. Actually that didn't help, it just proved she was her father's daughter.

The last two times she had seen him she didn't remember wanting to kiss him so much. Of course last time she had seen him she had been more concerned about the blood, and his having dropped a couple hundred feet into the river, while bleeding. Then before that she had been dead on her feet followed up with working her ass off the next couple days. Really thinking about this was just making it worse. She had met him twice and both times in less than ideal circumstances.

Well since she had decided she was sticking around, even at the cost of her secret being out. She might as well go all the way right? After all he might be the only human guy with a clue about how it felt to be her. She could talk herself into anything at this rate, as long as it meant she and Steve spent some alone time sans clothes later.

Miroku would be proud of her.

She was going to stick to her 'it's been a few hundred years' defense.

"So the Lab is this level, but at the moment you two don't have clearance, its just me, Pepper, Tony and Bruce at the moment. The next floor is the rec-room-" The doors slid open and Kagome stepped out leading the two to the living room. "TVs in every room, there is a public kitchen, three bathrooms, a video game room, a pool, a gym, and this is the small theater."

"You said something about Bruce being here?"

Kagome turned, trying to keep her polite smile on her face. "Yes Dr. Banner is staying in the tower at the moment. Tony wanted help with a- project he was messing with, not his field really so he called Bruce. I'm sure I don't need to mention to keep that quiet."

Steve absentmindedly nodded, Sam was a bit less calm about it. "Dr. Bruce Banner?"

"Yeah, if Hulk scares you, keep cool. He's pretty use to it. But if you relax and poke fun at him he appreciates it."

"You talking about me Kagome?" Bruce emerged from the kitchen munching on some chips.

"Do you know anyone else nick-named Hulk?"

"Hey I didn't hear what you said, just that you were talking. Hey Rogers."

"Banner." Steve looked pleased to see the man.

"So you and your friend moving in?"

Steve glanced at Sam. "Sorry. Sam Wilson meet Dr. Bruce Banner."

The two men shook hands.

"And no I don't think we plan on moving in per say just wanted to see if Tony can help me with something."


	151. Chapter 151

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Fifty-One**

Kagome wondered what it was Steve would want Tony's help with, she had gotten the impression while they respected each other they didn't like one another. "With what? If you don't mind me asking."

Steve looked at her and seemed to be thinking about something. "You know about how Hydra was a ghost in S.H.E.I.L.D. for the last seventy years?"

"Yeah and how the human experiments went on, and well, honestly someone should have caught on."

Steve's brows furrowed and she could tell he agreed but he wanted to defend them at the same time. Best thing she could do was move on. "So are you not having any luck with your hunt for Bucky?"

Now he was staring at her, he seemed suspicious. And in hindsight she didn't blame him, that wasn't something most would know even if she had normal enough reasons to guess. "I was just guessing since Sam said the guy in black was your friend. The only way he could be alive was if he was deep in Hydra. Probably a version of your serum they were testing."

Bruce looked a touch amused and she could see why. He knew she had lived through that time and had read a lot of the files Tony had managed to save. So of course she would know. But to Sam and Steve this was some girl who knew a lot of classified stuff.

Steve's look of suspicion hadn't really left but he surprisingly didn't ask. "You are correct I haven't had a glimpse of him since the fight."

Yeah this was a rerun, hello Kohaku and Sango. "You realized he probably is hiding for one of three reasons. a. he doesn't remember and is trying to get back to Hydra. b. he remembers and is ashamed. c. he doesn't remember much but enough to ask questions and decide not to trust anyone."

"I agree with that assessment but I am going to find him."

"I wasn't saying you shouldn't, I just wondered if you had thought about why he would be in hiding." Kagome felt awkward, she sounded arrogant with that last sentence didn't she? "Anyway lets head upstairs, I'll take you up to Tony and then your rooms alright?"

"Sounds good." Steve's smile was a touch stiff, his eyes were still clouded as he looked at her.

**So honestly, we were a reveiw short of twenty-five, but I decided that I love you guys sooo much, I'd post the forth chapter anyway.**


	152. Chapter 152

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Fifty-Two**

Kagome stepped out the open door and was pleased to see Tony sitting on the couch studying something. "Hey Tony."

He looked up frowning at her, he looked out the window and saw it was still mid afternoon. "What are you doing up here? It's still middle of the work- oh."

The flash of surprise was amusing, clearly he had not expected Steve and Sam to take him up on his offer. "Well. What do you think? I presume Kagome has given you two the grand tour."

"Yes, pretty fancy pad for some allies." Sam was looking around Tony's living room, he looked pretty impressed. That was when Kagome remember Sesshomaru had ruined her. He was the western lord and the moment he learned what would come he turned his warlord tendencies to business, even if in the good old days business had still involved swords. Fortune didn't fully cover for the holdings of the Western lord, especially when you started adding the children, grand children, great-grand children and the hirelings.

Not to mention the years of travel before the first world war seeing all the grand palaces before the wars. No it was safe to say she was immune to displays of wealth.

"Tony may I introduce Sam Wilson officially."

"Yes you may." Tony walked over and took Sam's hand. "May sound a bit strange from someone like myself but I am a fan of the wings. Not something I ever considered using but you do so with style."

"Thank you." Sam looked a bit stunned with Tony's complements.

Tony looked over at Steve. "Rogers."

"Stark."

They looked at one another for a moment and Sam looked like he felt awkward. Kagome felt curious, they fought together so well, and in the days of clean up seemed relaxed. What was bothering them now?

"I assume you didn't show up in New York just for the grand tour, what are you here for? Because if it's just the free rent I will put you to work."

Steve rolled his eyes, but answered with a level tone. "I need your help."

Tony made a show of looking surprised. "With what? I mean you are Captain America."

Kagome couldn't help herself. "Tony."

His eyes narrowed and he apparently didn't like the scolding tone but he took the hint. "Finding your friend correct?"

"Okay I can guess why Ms. Hara knew that, but how do you?"

"Are you implying she is smarter then me?"

Kagome snorted. "Tony do you really want to go there?"

Now he was glaring at her. "Why do you have to be such a spoil sport?! No fun." He sulked for a second before remembering what he was doing. "She does report to me and I am aware of the Winter Solider a.k.a Bucky Barnes. It was in the files I saved before the military reclassified most of it."

"Oh."

Tony rolled his eyes. "Kagome let me talk to Rogers, take Mr. Wilson here down and get him his cards and in the system, and have someone bring the bags in."

Suspicious of Tony's motives she knew it was be even stranger if she argued. This man was suppose to be her boss. "On it."


	153. Chapter 153

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Fifty-Three**

Steve watched Ms. Hara leave with Sam, Sam seemed unsure but when he didn't argue Sam took that as a sign. The elevator door shut and he looked back to Stark. He wasn't sure why Stark had asked Sam and Ms. Hara to leave, what did he want to say that he couldn't in front of them?

"I'll help you look for your friend but I want you to do something for me."

Steve figured it was probably something embarrassing for him or something too public for Stark to do. But it might just be something illegal, he couldn't rule that out. "What?"

Stark tilted his head towards the window and started walking, after a split second he followed. What was Stark doing?

"Jarvis bring the news casts of the last five days up please."

"Yes, sir."

The window lit up with a number of videos and articles, seeing Stark waiting on him he started reading. He almost choked on his breath when he saw one of the oldest labeled Ms. Hara, Ms. Potts and Stark in a relationship all together. A few labeled Ms. Hara a gold digger. Others mention the public statements Stark and Ms. Hara had made. All of them had pictures of the three people mentioned.

After the completely normal way she had scolded Stark for harassing him he could believe they might be dating. They said it wasn't true so he almost believed them. "And what does this have to do with what you want to do?"

"Kagome walks to work most mornings and walks home at night. Some times very late at night. It wasn't a big deal until her name was tied to mine. I don't need to mention what happens to people with ties to very rich people."

Oh. Stark was worried about her safety. "Hire her a bodyguard, buy her a car, I don't see why you need me."

"I offered all those things, she pointed out she could do everything a bodyguard would do. She refused to get a car, said if she wanted one she would have bought one already. I asked her to move to the tower so she wouldn't have to walk. She said no."

"And again where do I come into it?"

"I would appreciate it if you would shadow her on her way to and from work, just make sure she stays safe. She doesn't know you're there, I know someone would be there to help, and everyone's happy."

"That is an invasion of privacy."

"I know but if nothing happens she never needs to know, something happens and I will have the high ground. You don't have to watch her sleep or anything, just see her in her door, and in the tower. That's it."

Steve thought about it, it really wasn't that big of a favor. Stark didn't have an idea he liked her, it was purely for her benefit. And Stark would look for Bucky. "Done."


	154. Chapter 154

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Fifty-Four**

**May 9th 6:07 p.m. Stark Tower**

Kagome rubbed her neck, she was stressed, today the headline about her had involved a fellow student from her college, he had apparently been stalking her just a little. He knew she had been completely focused on getting hired by Stark Industries, that particular news paper had also gotten into her employee file and found the complaints. Gee she wondered who might have given them that information.

Damn lecherous jerks were every where.

She wondered if she could write her own article pointing everyone who was bad mouthing her were men who had been turned down by her or jealous girls. Nah, it would take too much work.

The thought that Steve Rogers was just upstairs had also been a major distraction. She wanted to talk to him, figure out if she asked him out if he'd say yes. At the moment she would settle for a rum and coke with some pizza. A movie wouldn't go amiss either.

Good thing it was friday.

Opening the door to Tony's floor Kagome was surprised to find no one was home. "Jarvis where is everyone?"

"On the common floor Ms. Kagome, Ms. Potts convinced Sir it would be rude to leave the new guests out."

"Oh, thanks." Kagome couldn't lie to herself, the thought of spending dinner with Steve improved her mood greatly.

Getting down there she was amused to find Sam and Pepper standing with Bruce talking about which movie Steve needed to see. Sam was pushing for Lord of the Rings, Pepper was all for Singin' in the Rain, Bruce was amusingly enough voting for Chinatown. She wouldn't have guessed Bruce liked drama. "Why don't you three ask S-Mr. Rogers, he might have seen some or all of them."

Steve was sitting on a chair and looked gratified to be asked. "Sam how about we save Lord of the Rings for a day when we can watch all three movies?"

Sam nodded, looking a bit down cast.

"Ms. Pepper I admit I have already seen Singin' in the Rain, it was on the very first list I made."

Pepper looked a bit sad but put it back on the shelf.

"Does this mean we're watching Chinatown?" Bruce sounded hopeful.

"Yes Bruce it does."

Bruce flashed a smug grin at the other two, that was when Tony came in. "Has it been decided?"

"Yep, Chinatown."

Tony whistled. "Don't think I've watched that in near twenty years."

Kagome held in a small smirk, she hadn't seen it since it came out in 1974, but she wasn't going to say anything. "Great but before we start two things, where is pizza and I want a rum and coke."

Tony rolled his eyes but went back towards the kitchen as he answered the first part. "Ordered deary."

Kagome nodded at his back before she started looking for a seat. She wished Steve wasn't on a chair but one of the couches or loveseats, but alas it wasn't so. She flopped down on a couch taking up the corner. Tonight was at least going better then her morning.


	155. Chapter 155

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Fifty-Five**

**May 10th 12:09 a.m. Stark Tower**

Kagome got up out of her seat, she hadn't remember Chinatown as well as she thought, nothing about it surprised her, but she enjoyed it. Steve didn't seem to show all that much reaction, just munched on pizza and sipped the pepsi Tony had forced on him. She herself had eaten an absurd amount of pizza, almost half a dozen slices in three hours, and four or five rum and cokes, she was feeling much better. Relaxed, less likely to hurt someone who rubbed her the wrong way, or worse get serious about hurting the next male chauvinist pig who spoke to her. "I'm heading out. Goodnight all. Thanks for the food Tony, Bruce been ready about eleven."

Waving, she then pulled her shoes back on.

"It's late, let me walk you home."

Kagome looked up at Steve, had it been anyone else she would have laughed in their face, but him. Time alone, she could ask him out... "I'll be fine."

"No you've had a few drinks and it's late, I just want to make sure you're safe, I remember New York nights as risky."

Kagome smiled, if he insisted. "I can take care of myself, but thanks."

"No really I just-"

Kagome cut him off, he hadn't understood. "Come on then, and thanks."

Getting in the elevator they were both quiet, Kagome thought she might be imagining it but his cheeks looked a bit pink. She was feeling a bit flushed herself and she had to admit it was more about those ideas of dragging him in her apartment then the drink or silence.

They exited the elevator and said goodnight to Savannah who's shift at the desk was just starting, and Calvin who was on duty that night. Steve pulled the baseball cap he'd been holding, on; and Kagome covered her moment of uncertainty by turning down the street. Steve caught up three steps later. They walked in awkward silence for a moment.

Steve ended up breaking it. "I hope you don't think I was being pushy."

Kagome tilted her head and looked at him, her lips turning up in a small smile. "It's just how you were raised, most guys who do things like that now just a want a girl alone, but you meant well. I just think if you're going to escort me you should do it properly."

Steve frowned at her clearly not understanding.

She held her arm out, his eyes lit with understanding and he linked arms with her. "There, that's better."

"You are a very strange girl."

Kagome laughed, he really had no idea how strange.

**Happy Halloween Everyone!**


	156. Chapter 156

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Fifty-Six**

Steve stared at Ms. Hara as she laughed at him, he didn't understand her at all. She knew too much, it seemed incredible to him someone her size could drink that much rum and still talk. And she was both defensive and welcoming of his attentions. He hadn't missed that she often looked at his face instead of the screen during the movie. He was pretty sure she had been watching for one of two reasons; she was so use to being a hostess she wanted to make sure he was enjoying himself, or maybe she liked him. He hoped it was the latter but he didn't exactly have a wealth of experience to draw from, and this day and age he wasn't entirely sure she didn't like him because he was famous.

She had surrounded herself with some very powerful people.

But the news reports also made him extremely aware of the attention she paid Stark. They were definitely friends, and Stark clearly cared and any time Stark started teasing her she gave as good as she got. The way her eyes flashed when she had witty remark to make reminded him of Peggy.

Touching her, even if he'd only linked arms with her allowed him to get whiff of her perfume. It was heady and it had stuck in his head after he'd caught her when she slipped in her broken heel. Now he felt sucker punched, it really did smell as good as that time. He could smell the pizza lingering her clothes along with the rum. This wasn't helping him, she was so much younger.

"Mr. Rogers I hate to break it too you but a girl doesn't want to hear she's strange. Beautiful, witty, charming, kind, sweet, a good cook, a good lover. But not strange, no matter how true."

Steve felt himself blushing and hoped she couldn't see. Another thing, he had to pretend to let her lead because he had followed her home the night before and informed of her normal morning followed her to work as well. This had started out as an excuse to stick closer to her, but for all the rum she was walking just fine, if a bit deliberately. He needed to say something. "Well I'm sorry if I offended you."

She laughed again, it was silly but hearing her laugh made his heart skip a beat. It was an inviting laugh, it made his cheeks feel warmer. Lucky for his poor heart they were halfway to her apartment. It was a short walk to her apartment building, probably why Tony had picked it.

They were quiet until they reached the steps and she stopped. "Thanks for walking me home Mr. Rogers."

Letting go of her arm he seized his chance. "Call me Steve."

Nervously looking at her he was almost blinded by the grin she gave him. His heart just about stopped when she pressed a quick kiss to his cheek, then she darted up the stairs to the door. Entering her building code she turned and gave him a nervous smile, her cheeks bright red. "Call me Kagome Steve."

Then with a quick movement she darted in and disappeared behind the door.

She liked him.

**So who wants four chapters? Review if you do.**


	157. Chapter 157

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Fifty-Seven**

**May 10th 9:30 a.m. **

Kagome rolled over and hit her alarm clock, nine thirty, her saturday morning wakeup call. The daring that had possessed her the night before suddenly seemed like a bad idea. Kissing Steve Rogers, even on the cheek was a really stupid idea. They hadn't been on a date, they hadn't ever dated. Gods by his time's standers that had been so forward it was worse then rude.

But she felt like they had been hinting and flirting for at least a couple of weeks.

First back in 2012 admittedly she had tried to ease off because he'd been awake in the modern era for like a week but they had definitely looked. Then she suppose her mental count was off because he'd been busy or unconscious the next time she saw him. Back in April so he'd known her for ten days. At most.

I am such an idiot.

Oh well breakfast, vacuuming, sorting laundry, Bruce, lunch, Yuichi, two or three loads of laundry then dinner. Boring but she actually liked that thought. Last night she had thought her heart might beat out of her chest.

Time went quickly, her mind had betrayed her flashing back to Steve's face and his shy request she call him Steve. Soon she realized she was five minutes late to leave. Jogging to the Tower she had to avoid the tourists but she made it was a minute to spare, going to the gym floor she was relieved to walk in at the same time as Bruce. "Good morning."

"If I didn't know you couldn't get hangovers I would be seriously confused how you were so perky."

"Shh."

Bruce mimicked her shh and smirked. "Sam is still in bed and Steve was out for a run."

"Oh. As long as you're sure."

"I know this is a secret along with half a dozen other things. Seriously I am not a kid."

Kagome smirked. "To me most everyone is. And having people in the know but not a part of it is strange."

Bruce just mock glared.

Kagome giggled. "So how are you feeling? I know you don't feel comfortable having the green guy but have you made any strides on-"

"On anything. Probably not. I suppose I am feeling calm but I haven't had to work on anything other than science in a few months and I have not been running. That's a change and a positive one for my stress level."

Kagome shrugged. "Got to start somewhere."

Bruce's flat look spoke volumes. He still didn't think he could make any sort of peace with the Hulk, but she had gotten him to stop thinking of it as less then a personality. It was a step. Sitting down she was glad when Bruce did the same, he at least didn't fight her about this outside his own mind. Finding out she was what she was seemed to have improved his outlook on her ideas.

Then the elevator dinged.

Turning to look, she was slightly surprised to see a slightly sweaty Steve.

Kagome was going to pretend she hadn't just licked her lips. "Good morning."

"Morning. Don't mind me."

Bruce just closed his eyes, and Kagome tried to settle. Steve seemed normal enough, no coolness she could detect. Calm.

**So six hours and twenty-seven reviews. i guess you liked the last chapter.**


	158. Chapter 158

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Fifty-Eight **

She calmed and had almost forgotten Steve was just a few feet away when she heard him start with a punching bag. Breathing through it she was angry with herself when all her years of practice; practice that involved ignoring Inuyasha and Shippo and even Sesshomaru blew away like dust on the wind.

She tried a few different things she had learned and her happy place avoided her.

There was no way she was centering without talking to Steve.

Opening her eyes she found Bruce had centered and his aura was as centered as she had ever seen it. He wasn't bothered by the odd pounding of fist on a sand bag. But he had noticed her distraction, as she was thinking his left eye opened and he looked at her. She frowned and he closed his eyes but not before she noticed the trace of amusement cross his face.

Jerk.

Sighing she got up, she had to know what Steve thought about last night. Bruce's lips twitched as she passed and she realized the observant scientist had noticed her interest in the subject sharing the room with them. He was just like Tony some times. No wonder the two of them were friends.

But had Tony noticed? She didn't think he had. Clearing her throat she was pleased when Steve turned, almost jumping.

"Need a real work out?"

His eyes went wide and replaying the last thing she said she flushed. Keeping her mouth closed she mentally cursed Tony and Miroku. She was corrupted. His cheeks were pink, and he clearly was making an effort to keep it innocent. "I can use the weights and the punching bag. I don't need-"

His blush darkened here. "A partner."

"But it's better with-" Kagome cut herself off, no innuendos. Innocent. God she was a complete baka, Inuyasha had to be howling. "Fighting a person is better practice."

"I don't want to hurt you."

Kagome smirked. "I can fight, let me assure you. A punch isn't a big deal, if you're as skilled as rumored you can probably pull your punches. I know I can."

"But-"

"Surely you aren't saying a girl can't fight?"

His eyes widened and she noticed his blush was gone. "I wouldn't say that. I just wouldn't want to hurt you."

Kagome walked over the fighting ring on the padded floor. "I can handle some pain. First one in pain can call it quits."

Steve tilted his head but clearly had realized he wasn't getting out of this. He came over and took a stance. For a moment Kagome waited. Then she realized he was waiting for her to attack so he could gauge her skill. Okay but he might regret it, she only fought people stronger than her.

A quick double step and she darted in throwing a fist for his face, he reacted like he figured it was a rookie mistake but he failed to notice the real attack of a kick. She pulled it at the last moment but still solidly landed a kick at the knee. He twisted surprised by the hit, so she bounced and kicked with her other foot: literally kicking his ass.

Pulling back she laughed at his surprised expression. "You're going to need to be a little more serious than that."


	159. Chapter 159

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Fifty-Nine**

Steve hated to say it but he was surprised.

Kagome was wicked.

He'd seen many fighters over the years and could say only few memorable ones had been women. And when he said that he didn't mean anything by it, it was just he was so much stronger than most women, it couldn't come close to an interesting fight. Natasha was probably the one of the few that actually would have a real chance, add in she'd sneak up on him and he was pretty sure she would beat him. Peggy had been the first woman who had the gumption to fight a real fight, but even then when she was mad at him she just shot at him.

If he ever got Kagome mad at him he sorta had the feeling she would take it out of hide piece by piece. She wasn't kidding when she said she knew how to pull her punches. That first kick had shocked the hell out of him, it was a solid push and her angle was such he should have fallen to his knees but instead he was just staggered. The next kick had been playful, no more force then Bucky's friendly pats on the back. If the first hadn't knocked him down the second should have. But he was still on his feet.

And if it hadn't been for the speed or her feint for his face he might have made the mistake of thinking she was just weak, but as she laughed at him, poised to react if he tried to do anything while she was laughing he realized she was good.

Steve had to say it was a bit weird.

Why did a secretary have these sorts of skills?

But since she did it was no wonder she had laughed at Tony for wanting to hire her a guard. The next few moves, all him attacking made him realized she was like Natasha good. The average fighter with one discipline would loose very quickly. She moved a lot like water.

The arts were about dodging or redirecting force but she... she was beautiful at it.

If he was serious he wasn't sure he could beat her without some sort of sacrificial move. If she were trying to restrain him he could win, if he had his shield or a knife he would probably win, but straight fight, only if he got some sort of leg injury in early. Or got lucky with a knock out punch.

He found himself at war mentally. He liked her, seeing her like this, his worries about her being too young seemed stupid, and knowing she could take care of herself reminded him of just what he had admired in Peggy. BUT. But why and how and where. These sorts of skills took years, and Natasha had been trained as a child, but some building manager? Some early out of college girl? No way. Not even as a hobby. He'd recognized judo, karate, kick boxing, and stuff he used, not civilian fighting classes.

There was no way she was as normal and young as she seemed.


	160. Chapter 160

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Sixty**

Kagome took a towel from the cupboard, boy was she sweaty. Steve had taken her seriously after her first attacks. It was no wonder he was known as the best solider in history, he knew how to fight and anyone else, the forty some minutes would have ended at half that. He was just wicked. Seriously, that serum was something, he fought like a demon.

Giggling at that thought she wiped at her face, turning around she was a bit dismayed to see he was eyeing her with suspicion again. Her high crashed down. That was a freaky thing to do, no normal human would keep up with him for so long and she had been matching him. Stupid stupid stupid. No boy liked getting beat. No wonder she had only been married once over the last five hundred years, she still knew nothing about men.

Her face must have fallen because Steve blinked his dark thoughts away. "You were right. I haven't had a spar like that in a long time."

Trying to smile she nodded. "I haven't fought like this for a long time either."

It was mostly true, Yuichi was either teaching her or she was using her powers. This nothing but fists and feet had been fun. "I need to go have lunch, I'm meeting a friend afterwards."

Steve nodded. "Have a good day Kagome."

Kagome felt her smile come easier this time, at least he was still calling her by name. Walking towards the elevator she did take the time to say goodbye to Bruce. "Hope you get somewhere by next Saturday Bruce."

"Not going to happen."

"I can hope."

"Goodbye Kagome."

Leaving the tower Kagome decided to get food from a deli on the way to Yuichi's lesson, he'd delight in picking on her since she was showing up tired. Unless Abby was there, then maybe she could convince them to pick on her two on one, that would be fun.


	161. Chapter 161

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Sixty-One**

Steve sighed. It felt creepy and wrong but no matter his feelings and suspicions he was suppose to make sure Kagome was safe. Walking towards the elevator he was surprised when Bruce stepped in his way.

"What?"

"I know you're following her on Tony's request and I know what you were thinking after that fight."

Steve felt his face twist with disbelief. "Oh do you?"

Banner's lips twisted, it was a mix of a smugness and knowing. "No normal girl could do that. And on top of that you like her. She likes you but secrets for people like us and her are dangerous."

"Her?" Steve got the feeling Tony, and Bruce knew a few things about Kagome and her oddities.

"Yes, her. Hers. These are her secrets. Don't badger, don't push, don't assume. She has good reasons, she's not Hydra, she's no assassin, she means no one here harm. Trust that. The rest-" He shrugged.

Steve frowned, "Thank you but I don't really think it's any-"

Banner cut him off. "Of my business? She's a friend. You are an acquaintance. I like to think you're a friend but I know her better."

On a hunch Steve crossed his arms. "So you know her real name?"

Bruce shook his head. "But knowing what I know, it's safer not to ask."

"Hun." Steve uncrossed his arms. "I'll take your word for it. But I really need to get going about now."

Bruce stepped aside his face relaxing. "I just thought I should tell you."

"Right. Consider me told." The elevator doors shut and Steve thought about what he had just been told. She wasn't Kagome Hara, she was hiding from something or someone. Tony knew and knew if she was hiding from someone or something she was at risk with her face being so publicized.

It would explain why he asked him and even why Hara had laughed at the thought of a normal bodyguard, they would just get in the way. To his surprise hearing Bruce defend her and her secret actually did make him feel better. He still wanted to know, but he felt better about liking her. He wouldn't exactly be exposing her and endangering her if he dated her. Or at least not to anything she hadn't experienced before.


	162. Chapter 162

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Sixty-Two**

**May 11th 3:01 p.m.**

Steve sighed to himself, it felt creepy to be watching Kagome like this. Really it was annoying how easily Tony was able to set this up, he now had an apartment across the street with a perfect view of her front door and window, he could even see her fire escape.

He had been a little concerned about how easy it would be to watch her from here but she gave herself away in a few things. For having a huge set of windows in her front room and being on the eighth floor she kept the view of her home limited. She had blinds and when those weren't hiding her home she had sheer curtains, the end result was it was very hard to see her inside. He had seen one exception: when she was cleaning this morning she had moved the curtains and dusted the blinds and opened the window for the breeze.

But the moment she seemed ready to take a break and eat lunch she closed it up again.

She gave herself away, it was spring and had even a nice breeze today, most people would have the window open and enjoy the sunshine. But the way she moved around window- only someone who knew a thing or two and had a reason to be afraid would do this.

He wondered what she was hiding from.

If she wasn't some kind of spy, if she had nothing to gain from make friends with such powerful people what was she doing? Working for people like Stark wasn't exactly a low profile job. But what she was doing now might not be what she got hired for.

Actually that made a lot of sense, you get hired and offered a promotion and you're suppose to be young, so you can't turn it down. But there was no way she was as young as she looked. Admittedly that lead to a million questions about how it was possible but he figured he had no room to question that one.

Seeing Kagome leaving her building he closed the book he had been sketching in and tucking it in his bag he slid down the fire escape the ten stories to the ground, and from there he followed her keeping a block of distance between them. Watching her shop and pick up her laundry he was bemused, it seemed impossible that this girl had something hanging over her head, or that she might be afraid of someone or something.

She was doing her every day things and doing what millions did in New York.

She was something else.

**So my only defense for the last three weeks is i was working on my Nano write, and family, and holidays, and computer problems. So for my baby sister who's birthday it is I'm posting three chapters.**


	163. Chapter 163

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Sixty-Three**

**May 12th 8:21 p.m.**

Kagome picked up her pace, she wanted to get home she was starved. Of course having just a salad for lunch would do that. But- well she'd remember that if Mr. Tanaka ordered for her again to get something else. It had been rude he assumed and ordered for her, just because she was a skinny chick didn't mean all she ate was salads.

Tony hadn't helped her mood later, she knew he cared and as her father it was understandable he wanted to know more but he had interrupted her while she was working. The only thing that had gone well today was Mr. Tanaka had wanted floor space. And even if he was chauvinistic jerk he wasn't a perverted one. That was more then she had been able to say for some people two weeks ago. Really she was pleased to fill that floor so quickly.

A woman blind sided her, stepping out of a an alley, stumbling Kagome was stunned to pulled back into the alley. Knocking the hand on her arm away she straightened up, she thought she was ready for anything but then she saw who it was.

Hanako.

It was impossible.

Improbable.

She had died during World War Two.

But it was her, she could feel it, she wasn't wearing a necklace.

Why hadn't she noticed her before? She should have felt her and noticed, and what was going on? Dizzy a million questions trying to escape she just stared. But she felt a crazy grin breaking out across her face, this was her little twice over niece.

"Hanako."

The fully grown woman in front of her slowly smiled, but Kagome felt chills run up her spin. Something was wrong with her eyes, and she was just standing there; no real expression except a small, queer smile on her lips.

Backing away she was stunned to find a man behind her. The moment she became aware of him she realized there were five others and all of them were quarter demons or more. One was pure, fox? But it wasn't someone she knew by name. Slowly turning she was surround, Hanako stepped closer her smile widening. "Aunt Kagome."

Focusing on her Kagome felt fear grip her, Hanako was someone else, this wasn't the girl she remembered playing with or even saying goodbye to before she snuck out to fight in the war. "What are you here for?"

The chuckles coming from around her was damaging her nerves.

"You of course."

"Why?"

"Our master need you." With that Hanako brought her left hand up and slammed the syringe she hadn't noticed into the side of her neck.


	164. Chapter 164

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Sixty-Four**

Kagome felt her heart rate triple and she reacted, grabbing Hanako's wrist she tried to pull the needle out, cold was seeping into her neck and she knew she had a minute or less. Hanako tried to get the whole dose into her so Kagome said screw it and stopped trying to do it nicely. Her power burnt into Hanako's wrist and she twisted not caring as the needle broke off still buried deeply in her throat.

Hands grabbed at her from behind, her purse strap choked her and she lashed out with her left foot catching someone in the shin. Her power burnt whoever it was and she punched Hanako, the power in it sent her flying. She hit the corner of the building behind her and tumbled out onto the sidewalk; where people having already noticed her sudden disappearance was shocked by the sight of a bleeding and burnt demon.

Kagome let reactions take over: turning she caught the charging half demon and her heart pinched. This was another friend, the eldest son of Aiko and Junichi, they were going to be pissed. Her two hands burning pink sent him flying down out of sight, the crash told her she had down a good job. Hands behind her grabbed her, trying to restrain her. She just let her glow do the talking for her, the hands disappeared, the hiss speaking for it's self. A leg blurred at her from the side and she caught it power burning up and deep into the leg. The body fell back crumpling a garbage can.

Blue fire came at her and she tossed out a shield without true thought, her mind was blank but she could feel this wasn't a good thing, the shield at her command over whelmed the fire and the fox was smashed through the wall her powers stopping short of killing.

Alone and a half second to herself she realized they were withdrawing, it was getting too much attention.

Turning around to look she saw blurs fleeing the scene until it was just her.

Alone she felt herself shaking.

She had just been attacked by demons in the middle of New York.

That realization stole her breath away, her legs turned to jelly and she fell to her knees. That had not just happened. Had it?


	165. Chapter 165

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Sixty-Five**

**May 12th 8:20 p.m.**

Steve walked with his hands in his pockets and his head down. He'd been following Kagome for five nights now; had it still been his time he would have been noticed as a strange to the neighborhood, different hats and jackets aside he didn't exactly blend in. Now days however he just worried Kagome herself would notice him: which was why he was hanging back a by about a block, with her skills he would have the minute it might take to catch up on a city street.

Kagome gave herself away as something strange, now days most people walked with their phones in hand, games, texting, or even making calls. If they weren't on the phone they were focused on where they were going, no true awareness of what was around them. Kagome's head was always slowly moving and even if she was on the phone her eyes were alert and scanning. She was on guard and always on the look out for something or someone. He wondered who trained her, she did it causally, and for the skill she had she seemed very normal. Most of the time you could pick a fighter out pretty easy, the grace, heightened awareness, the scanning eyes.

But she was very disarming about it.

It was a bit odd how well she played at being normal it gave him the impression she was use to pretending, which wasn't reassuring.

Sighing he scanned the crowd ahead looking for Kagome, he didn't see her. Frowning now he noticed people reacting to something. Then he saw a woman go flying. Running up the block he ignored the people he bumped, focused on getting to Kagome.

The crowd slowed him and pushing through he was glad to catch a glimpse of Kagome, she was looking stunned, almost shell shocked. Then the light glistened off her shirt and he realized she was covered in blood, it seemed to be coming from her neck, her knees gave and she fell. Looking around he saw no obvious threat, looking back to her he found she was still kneeling looking crushed.

Still pushing through the crowd he was glad to see she was getting to her feet. Reaching her he did one last search for her attackers, find no one he looked back to her pale countenance.

**So who wants four chapters? Twenty-five reviews go!**


	166. Chapter 166

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Sixty-Six**

Kagome climbed to her feet, she could hear people on the streets calling on their cell phones for help, or even discussing if they should help her. But she was trying to work through what just happened. She had just fought Hanako. Her little baby Hanako.

Footsteps came pounding up to her, turning she found Steve staring at her, blinking at him she realized he must have seen what had just happened. Tony had probably sent him after her to make sure she got home safe. What a laugh, she didn't help. She could and did just take care of herself.

Against demons.

Why demons? What did they want? Who were they working for? Why weren't they wearing necklaces?

What was going on?

Her heart started to pound, what were the odds Sesshomaru didn't know about this? It couldn't be good, he kept track of all the demons registered, and all following children until they were only one tenth demon. After that they were human and kept out of the secret usually.

Steve touched her shoulder. "Are you okay Kagome? You're loosing a lot of blood."

Kagome touched her throat where the broken needle was lodged. The area was slick, and her blouse was drenched in blood.

"Who were they? What did they want and where did they go?"

Staring at Steve she thought back over what was said. They wanted her for their master. Demons had broken off from the pack. Sesshomaru had to know. He had to. He also had to know they would come after her if they found her. Hanako knew her by sight and the rest of kids probably did too. Everyone and anyone who was over a hundred years old would know her.

Kagome could feel herself starting to shake. Sesshomaru had probably just made her bait. He couldn't have, he wouldn't have. Why else had he backed off when she said she wanted to stay?

Steve shook her and Kagome reflexively knocked his hand loose. "Stop that."

"What is going on?"

Kagome refocused on him, her thoughts were rushing faster and she was hoping like hell she was wrong. Sesshomaru and everyone thought Hanako was dead, he couldn't know. They had all faked their deaths and he didn't know.

"I-" Kagome felt herself getting weaker, the drugs were affecting her by now, but so was shock and blood loss, someone else might faint, but she didn't do that. She had to call Sesshomaru. She had to hear it from him. "I hope I'm wrong."

She was only a few blocks from the tower and she could hear the police on their way, she wasn't going to see a doctor for her throat. She wasn't going to report this. This never happened as far as humans knew. Pushing past Steve Kagome ran for the tower.

**Wow. I don't think I can say anything else. You guys gave me thirty-six reviews. I am in awe. XOXOX**


	167. Chapter 167

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Sixty-Seven**

Kagome ignored the blood dripping from her throat where the needle was caught in her skin, she ignored Steve's concerned voice calling after her. Her heart was pounding and she felt like the world was spinning, and it wasn't the drugs.

If Hanako was still alive, if she had just been attacked by three half demons and one quarter demon, and a full fox demon, Sesshomaru had to know something. Something he hadn't shared even though he knew she had exposed herself for those that knew what to look for. He hadn't told her, he hadn't warned her, she had been by his side for hundreds of years and he starts lying to her the moment she leaves?

Her legs were quivering and she was trying to get a grip, it wasn't as bad as it looked. It couldn't be. It had to be. Hanako was supposed to have died back in 1943, in Germany against Hydra of all things. Back at the tower she flung the door wide. Pushing past Sylvia and Mark she rushed for the elevator, Steve stepped in after her and started trying to talk to her again.

"What happened back there? Did you know them? Why come back to the tower? Are you going to pass out?"

Kagome looked in the mirrored wall and really looked this time, she looked awful, sheet white, blood smeared her face and dripped down her front; she looked like a murder victim. It had been close to that. Snorting she wished she would faint.

"Are you going to answer me at all?"

Kagome looked at Steve, his face was creased with concern and curiosity, he didn't have a clue about what he'd just seen or what it meant to her. She was pretty sure she didn't have a voice at the moment, shock had stolen it from her.

Her hand shaking she ran it over her face, Sesshomaru didn't know, that was all. He couldn't know. Shivers ran over her and she feared she was kidding herself, if Demons were not wearing necklaces he had to know.

Closing her eyes she tried to keep tears back, if it was true. He'd used her as bait.

Tears spilled and she tried to remind herself she was the one who wanted to stay in New York, she had said she wouldn't run and hide. She had said she was staying. But if half of what she thought was going on she hadn't had all the facts; meaning Sesshomaru really had lied to her.

A strong hand gripped her elbow, her eyes flying open Kagome couldn't stop herself, her free arm struck out and punched Steve in the stomach. His hand let go of her arm and he fell back clutching his stomach.

Even blurred by her tears she could see the utter bewilderment on his face. A choked sound escaped her throat and she tried to apologize but as she thought she couldn't speak. Her throat was too tight. Her legs nearly giving out on her she couldn't stop shaking. The doors opened.


	168. Chapter 168

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Sixty-Eight**

Seeing the chance to stop being surround by her fears and mistakes she rushed out into the common room ignored the stunned questions being thrown at her by everyone still there.

Pacing she tried to calm enough she could make the call, every step wobbled and Pepper was watching her, fear on her face. Tony tried to grab her. Jerking away she wasn't surprised when she fell. Sitting there she felt like a frightened child, everyone was trying to help, but all she could do was cry. What was wrong with her?

Then it hit, this was a panic attack.

Why she wasn't sure. She hadn't faced a Yuki-oni or a spider demon... oh it was probably the thought that Sesshomaru had betrayed her.

Burying her face in her hands she forced herself towards some sort of breathing pattern even if she had to hold her breath to stop the sobs. Her heart was still pounding and her eyes burned but she felt the grip on her throat loosening. Steve was explaining what he'd seen, and Kagome could hear Pepper trying to talk to her, Tony was standing a few feet away and even if he was listening she knew he was staring at her.

Sam was the only one questioning Steve actually.

Her tears still sliding she looked up, Tony seeing she had calmed knelt in front of her and made her lift her chin. Sam rushed over, and carefully knelt down, his questions now focused on what happened to her throat.

Realizing he would baby her she reached up to her throat, the needle was still buried in the skin where she had broke it off. It was a thick needle and rather short but it had hit the artery. Scooting back she dug her fingers in to grab it. Sam chided her and then yelped when she pulled it out. Blood spurted and she pinched the skin, her healing would fix it. The needle tip fell from her hand and Sam looked at it.

Holding her hand out to Tony he gave it a confused stare then realized she wanted up. Pulling her to her feet Kagome nodded, she was calming but her voice was still missing.

Everyone stopped asking her things realizing she wasn't going to answer. The room was silent and Kagome could feel the intensity of the thoughts of the others in the room. Her own were just a bit more pressing.

The fear was fading, she could survive without Sesshomaru, if he'd lied she'd find out why and possible kick his old man ass. He could loose an arm without too much trouble. Reaching for her purse she was surprised that it's normal place on her hip was empty. She'd left her purse back there on the street. Shit.

Still shaky she tried to calm herself, there was always the chance this had nothing to do with Sesshomaru he could be going senile after all.

"Tony. I need a phone."


	169. Chapter 169

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Sixty-Nine**

Holding the phone in her hand she exhaled, then inhaling slowly she held it for a moment. Setting the phone down she took a few more calming breaths, running a hand through her hair she was distracted when her hair stuck to her bloody hand.

Holding her hands out she was disgusted by the amount of blood. Anyone else would be light headed.

Settled for the moment she picked the phone up and started dialing.

It was a throw away phone, he would get rid of it the moment they were done. She didn't know what languages Steve and Sam spoke so she went with one she was pretty sure they wouldn't know. After who traveled to the deep amazon as a solider?

It was third third ring when he picked up. "Who is this?"

"_Me."_

"Miko why... are there others in the room?"

"_Yeah."_

"_Why are you calling me then? What happened?"_

The looks everyone was giving her were rather telling, clearly they had though they would get answers this way. That was when Bruce stumbled in, shit he was probably the only one who might know what she was saying. Glaring at him she caught his attention and as he went to open his mouth to ask why she was covered in blood or any one of half a dozen things she drew her finger across her throat. His eyes went wide and his mouth snapped shut.

"_Well I was wondering if you remembered anything I might need to know."_

The silence was telling, if he actually didn't know he would have demanded she get to the point. Closing her eyes Kagome felt her face twist. This one hurt. She never expected him to tell her everything but this was something important.

"_How long have you known?" _Kagome swallowed trying to keep her voice level, the silence in the room around her was nice, and so was the comforting darkness of her eyelids.

"_I wouldn't want to presume what you're speaking about miko."_

Kagome let out a short bark of laughter. That sound was something that had come from her many years in his care, that habit came from Osuma who had decided laughing when he was mad was the best way to get on his dad's nerves. The scream that came next got the room around her to jump.

"_HOW ABOUT THE FACT THAT DEMONS HAVE BEEN DISAPPEARING?! THAT SOMEONE IS KIDNAPPING THEM! OR EVEN THE FACT THAT I SHOULD WATCH OUT!"_

"_I presume someone tried for you then."_

"_YOU FUCKING DOG!"_

Growling Kagome tried to keep her eyes on the prize. Hanako was alive. That meant this had been going on for Seventy-one years. How long had Sesshomaru known? _"Who all have we lost?"_

"_Almost two dozen. Taro, is only the most recent at three years ago."_


	170. Chapter 170

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Seventy**

Kagome froze, Taro was Yuichi's younger brother by almost twenty years. Yuichi had been in the middle east as part of the army. Perfectly placed for intel and between Abby and if he'd been hunting for his brother... No wonder he'd been so pissed at being forced to move._"That was why Yuichi was in Israel. I never wondered, I thought that had been his choice. Why didn't you tell him to tell me?"_

The question slipped out, she hadn't meant to ask, for whatever reason it was clear he hadn't trusted her.

"_You had enough to worry about."_

"_Damn it Sesshomaru! This was important, at the very least I should have known people were hunting for demons out there. Or been told because I wanted to stay, you were staking me out! How long have you know there was a threat?"_

"_I realized something was wrong 1981. Rokuro the fox disappeared and I realized disappearances going back more then ten years were probably not willing ones."_

"_SO FOR THIRTY-FIVE FUCKING YEARS YOU KEPT IT TO YOURSELF!"_

Kagome felt her fingers aching from being clenched so tight but as her head was spinning faster at every new word out of Sesshomaru's mouth she was unable to ease up. She was going to kill him when she saw him next. Opening her eyes she was reminded again of the audience, everyone in the room looked deeply concerned. It was almost a punch the way her sense of betrayal hit again. Everyone there had at one point been lied to, most of them still didn't have anything close to the whole truth but all of them still cared that she had been attacked and that she was upset.

She shut her eyes again.

"_I realize miko it sounds bad but think about what was happening. You didn't know when or if you would start aging, and you were only starting to come out of the loss of my brother."_

"_Sesshomaru that doesn't mean a damn thing there were years and years in between those things and you still didn't care to inform me. Who else knows?"_

The next bout of silence was just as damning as the first.

"Damn you." Realizing she had slipped, Kagome bit her tongue.

"_I'll send your kit, he'll be there in three days."_

Kagome slammed her fist into the table, the fresh and throbbing pain was almost a relief. It was a distraction from the desire to cry and a reminder if she was going to curse him to do so in another language. _"How long has Shippo been in on it?"_

Sesshomaru hesitated, she could feel the difference, but she could also guess the answer. From the beginning. So his exact answer was like a knife.

"_He brought my attention to the problems."_


	171. Chapter 171

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Seventy-One**

"_You had better warn Shippo I just might skin him if he shows his face here at the tower. And you! You had better plan on loosing an arm or even two if I see your face in the next century."_

Not wanted to hear another word she hung up and slammed the phone down hard enough she felt the plastic split. Hanging her head she just wanted to cry, she was trying to shield herself with anger, lie to herself about the pain. But after so many years of the answer being go to Sesshomaru the betrayal bypassed her defenses.

All she wanted at the moment was to go to her mother and cry in her arms.

But her mother was half a world away, and basically everyone else she normally would have turned to for comfort was in on this.

Someone, Bruce or Tony she wasn't sure cleared their throat.

Kagome tilted her head but didn't open her burning eyes to look at the room, not doubt they knew she was near tears but she didn't-couldn't handle the sympathy. There a moment that stretched as whoever it was waited for her to speak. Finally they caught on.

"So, you were speaking something I've never heard before."

Bruce answered Tony for her. "That was-" there was a pause and she knew he didn't speak it himself which was good to know. "Macro Je?"

"A branch, specifically Jabuti."

"That is a rare one." Bruce sounded speculative.

"You just have to go deep enough." And while that was true now, there had been a time when you didn't have to go so far. She was breathing, her heart was beating and the world was still spinning. She wasn't dead yet. She just was going to have to deal. This would be alright, they would get a handle on it, she would get Tony to make her a tracker so if she got kidnapped they would follow her to the lair. And she was never going to trust that damn dog again.

She hadn't mentioned Hanako.

Whoops.

The thought of calling him back occurred and was shot down almost as quickly. If she tried to call back no doubt she would forget again because she was too busy screaming at him.

"So what just happened?"

Turning Kagome looked at the room, Pepper was worried but looked like she would understand if she held her tongue. Bruce looked curious but was wise enough to know she might not answer. Sam looked... concerned, slash alarmed.

Tony and Steve looked like they might shake her if she didn't answer. Funny, they argued so much but they reacted almost the same way.


	172. Chapter 172

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Seventy-Two**

Kagome chewed her lip. Weighting her options. She could run - without Sesshomaru's resources. Bad idea. She could go to Yuichi and stay with him and Abby. That wasn't going to happen. She could going back to her house and spend the next three days there. Again not happening. They had attacked her on the way home, they knew where she lived.

Stay here and pull everyone here in. She didn't like it.

"Kagome what happened?" Tony'd soft demand didn't hide his thought pattern and plans. She wasn't leaving without telling him something.

She really only had two choices. Come clean or run. "Pepper can I get a clean shirt?"

Almost everyone in the room gave her a nasty look. But Pepper relaxed a bit and nodded. "Yeah follow me."

Kagome did so, and while Pepper looked for turtleneck Kagome used a bathroom to wash the blood off her throat, chest and hands. Looking at her soft floral shirt Kagome knew it was ruined, sighing she dropped it in the trash. Her bra had blood staining it as well, using the hair dryer she tried to speed the drying of the fabric.

Pepper came in and offered her a blue turtleneck. Sure the blood was dry enough it wouldn't seep through she pulled it on and headed back out to where everyone was waiting. Pepper grabbed her hand, turning her around. "Have you got a plan?"

Kagome felt her lips twist and she snorted. "Not a chance. But thanks."

They walked down the floor and entered the common. Tony was pacing. Steve was leaning against the wall. Bruce was sitting on the couch playing with one of the many rubrics cubes Tony had left around. Sam was drinking at the bar. As a pararescue he knew his first aid, that needle and the amount blood told him something was off with her.

All of them watched her and Pepper rejoin them.

Pepper sat down and even though Kagome wanted to pretend she was okay, she knew she needed to pace the nervous energy off. Breathing deep she tried to put what she was willing to say in order. It would help if someone would ask something.

"Spill."

Glaring half heartedly at Tony Kagome started. "I- I knew them."

Steve spoke up. "Your attackers?"

"Yeah. One of them... was family. Basically. Only she wasn't herself. And I was told she died years ago."

Steve's expression went stony and Kagome nodded. "I think she and the others were being controlled."

"But why you?" Sam was watching her suspiciously over the rim of his glass.


	173. Chapter 173

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Seventy-Three **

Kagome felt her fingers twitch and made sure her expression stayed still. "Why me? Loads of reasons if they're being controlled is Hydra's doing. Or anyone's really."

Sam didn't look away but Kagome could see from the corner of her eye Steve didn't like the sound of this.

"And what would Hydra know or want with you?"

Kagome turned her head and smiled a dark smirk. She knew her age was starting to show. "Clearly they don't know anything about me, other wise they wouldn't have attacked like that. It was never going to work. As for what they want... that's my problem."

Tony jumped in. "So what happened beyond that? Why were you so pissed?"

Kagome made a face at Tony, she hadn't wanted to say. "I can sum it up for you. Bait. I made my choice and he figured it might as well benefit everyone."

"Wait so when you.."

"Yes. I stayed and he knew they were out there and didn't warn me."

"He's dead."

Kagome laughed evilly. "I called dibs already. I'm going to make him a three-" not dog baka. "Limbed again. At the very least."

"So-" Sam was talking again. "Can you stop talking in code, for everyone to catch up? Clearly this is a big deal and if Hydra's in on it maybe Steve will be able to find Bucky through them."

Kagome hesitated. Sam had a point with that part. But it might not be Hydra it could be some demon making a play to take Sesshomaru out. "I don't actually know if it's Hydra, there are other possiblities. And even if I'm willing to talk I am holding other people's secrets."

"But if you've been turned into bait they've kinda betrayed you."

Kagome felt a few giggles escaped her lips. It was hard, she had been saying that to herself, over and over, but... It wasn't like she would die, and Yuichi had probably been keeping watch if she was bait. Beside he had carried her everywhere for a hundred years. She felt left out and betrayed but in those years... she had worried and he'd been trying to look after her. Alpha to the end. "I'm going to kick his ass but after everything he's done for me I still owe him."

Sam just shook his head clearly unable to understand. Steve looked upset, but was staying quiet.

"So Tony, I'm moving into the tower for at least the next three days. Backup is suppose to be showing up about then, but I need some clothes. And given that I dropped my purse at the sight of an attempted mugging we need to talk to cops. So who's willing to head out with me?"

"I'll come." Tony's quick answer was expected but Kagome had hoped Steve would too. Then to her surprise he did. "You'll need at least two people. I'll go."


	174. Chapter 174

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Seventy-Four**

Kagome sighed, packing, bane of her life. She hated it. And she hated it more so when it was with no warning and at odd hours. Like three-thirty. The police stop to reclaim her purse had taken way too long.

Tossing more underwear into her bag she knew her bad habits, like over packing, it had not been beaten out of her over the last five hundred years. She had a week's worth of clothes, plus all her underwear, toiletries, her makeup, jewelry, and the small safe with her money, passport, gun and knives. Not to mention her phones, laptop and the book she was reading. Romance, paranormal romance at that but she had become a real fan of Kerrelyn Sparks. Even if some of the latest books were getting weird. And worst of all it fit into one huge monster bag.

She had a serious problem.

Testing the bag's weight she fought with her desire to add a few more things.

Maybe she could get Steve to carry it.

If he'd said something or done more then eye her like he didn't know her she might have, but at the moment she felt like that would be testing her luck.

There was a soft tap and Kagome looked up to find Yuichi on the fire escape.

"Kagome you done yet?"

"Leave me alone, Tony, I'll be done when I'm done!" Walking quickly over the window she opened it glad she had oiled it last week, before it tended to squeal loudly.

"So you're moving to the tower?" His soft hiss reminded her of her former irritation.

"Yeah, and next time we fight I'll plan on beating your ass."

His stony face reminded her of his grand father. "I'll be hanging around outside, Sesshomaru is calling people in and really working on figuring this out."

"You were following me right?"

Yuichi lifted his chin. "Yes."

"Why didn't you help?"

"I was up high and there were too many witnesses, and if you couldn't take them I would be ashamed to call you my student."

"You are so going to get beat young man. But I see your point."

"Kagome is someone there?"

"No, Steve, why would you think that?"

They had been talking in voices so low normal people could have been in the room unable to hear more then exhales. He really did have demon type hearing, dog she might even say.

"Email me later. And let Sesshomaru know Hanako was there. I was too mad and forgot earlier."

Yuichi nodded and the way his eyes shot towards the wall Kagome knew Steve was moving in to check on her. Closing the window she went to her knees like she was pulling shoes out from under the bed.

Her door swung open and she poked her head up. "Give me a moment, I want some extra shoes."

Steve looked like he was doubting that he had imagined it but left anyway.


	175. Chapter 175

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Seventy-Five**

Sesshomaru resisted the urge to tap his claws on his desk, it was a lovely desk and he would regret damaging it later. The fox he would not. But the fox was in Paris, far away even for one of his might. Truly this day could not have been worse. It started off with a minor enough problem but it had gotten worse. Having the Miko call him made him wish for the days where he could just kill his problems.

Like the fox.

Hitting the redial button again he seethed. The fox was going to die. The first few calls getting missed was annoying but explainable, but now that he had switched to the emergency number and was still being ignored- The fox kit was going to hear it.

Glancing at the clock Sesshomaru felt his temper spike again. He had been trying to reach the kit for six hours now. He was going to kill Shippo. He'd bring him back too, but he was going to kill him. This was all his fault.

Not true and he didn't lie, but having the Miko threatening him was not something he wanted to deal with. Admittedly she had a point he should have told her more of his concerns when she decided she wanted to stay in spite of her picture being very public. But honestly he hoped the lead Kuro had found would pan out. It hadn't and time had never seemed right to drop the bomb shell on her.

Three hundred years of peace gone.

Normally Sesshomaru loved his job, he had in many ways truly surpassed his father. He had brought peace, no demon wars, no wars between humans and demons, he had managed the impossible. But today he wished just a little it was someone else's job. Kagome was always in trouble one way or another and protecting her in this was a job for a god. And he was an almighty demon but god he was not.

Shippo finally picked up the phone. "What's the emergency?"

Sesshomaru gripped the arm of his seat and almost felt pleased when it crumbled in his grip. "Your mother. She was attacked almost seven hours ago."

"Shit."

Huffing Sesshomaru remind himself he had survived centuries with these two, he could survive for the next few days. "Yes. She was very angry. She had the nerve to threaten me."

Shippo laughed. "Better you then me."

Sadistic joy flowed. "Don't worry kit she threatened you too."

Shippo sighed. "So how and why am I getting there?"

"Work of course, you have a day to pack and then you are flying to New York."

"Not killing Blaize Gillet?"

"No, it will be easier if you just show up there with that as a job rather then giving you a new one."

"I'll get going then."

"You had better." Hanging up Sesshomaru stood, he needed to make more plans, and alert more demons that this was happening. Attacking Kagome was attacking the pack and everything they had built. This was war.


	176. Chapter 176

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Seventy-Six**

**Stark Tower 2014 May 14th 6:21 p.m.**

Steve watched Kagome make dinner with Pepper, watching her laugh one wouldn't know just two nights ago she had been upset, and crying, and covered in blood. One wouldn't think she was under house arrest, it seemed like a normal night.

Sam was a bit freaked about her actually. He had talked to him this morning and Sam believed firmly 'she was in so deep she didn't know what sunlight looked like any more'. On principal Steve agreed, but. But. She was truly some thing else. He'd eavesdropped half by accident to Stark when he used his A.I. to translate her side of the conversation.

He'd missed the word for word bit but Stark had been bouncing ideas off Jarvis trying to figure out what the other end had said and it hadn't sounded good. He wasn't sure if he believed something about thirty-five years, she barely looked twenty, but he had no room to judge about aging so he tried to suspend his disbelief and pay attention to the rest. The rest hadn't sounded any better. She had felt betrayed and staked out as bait.

Bait for what and who, no one seemed sure, even Kagome admitted she had no clue who or what they wanted, but she seemed to know a lot about why they might want something.

But in spite of all of that hanging over her head she was acting perfectly normal, treadmill in the morning, followed by weights or stretches, then a shower and off she went to work pretending it was a normal day. Lunch up stairs, then back to work, then six sharp she was back upstairs and making dinner.

Last night had been something Japanese. Oden? That sounded right. Her favorite, she had said.

"Rogers?"

Turning Steve looked at Stark, for all Stark had gone behind her back to learn more, the man had been surprisingly quiet about actually asking for more information. "What?"

"What do you want to drink?"

"Water." That was something else strange, all the man's teasing had gone out the window, his attention focused completely on the two woman. One was his girlfriend so it made sense, but why was he so noisy and protective of Kagome at the same time? Never had he even joked about cutting her loose unless she talked more. That seemed oddly out of character. The man joked about everything, so while he put a smile on for her and teased he was deeply concerned.

But what was the tie between them?


	177. Chapter 177

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either. I also do not own The Italian Job.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Seventy-Seven**

**Stark Tower 2014 May 15th 2:39 a.m.**

Kagome woke up and rolled over trying to bury her sobs in her pillow. Tears were streaming down her face and she could feel the new hot tears leaking from her eyes. Choking she tried to stop the sounds from escaping her throat. The pillow was trying to suffocate her and she sat up to hide her face and tears in her knees.

It was just a nightmare.

But it was more then a nightmare. It was the sum whole of everything she feared and never thought about. Or she tried to never think about. The funny thing about fears was they crept back in when you least expected them.

But this had been more then fears and a nightmare and a dream. It had the power of memories.

Another sob escaped and she felt a new wave of very old grief choking her.

To have Inuyasha looking as dead as the day he died narrating it she felt strangled, choking, hurt. So hurt. Hugging her knees, she tried to breath but all she could manage was gasps. She sounded just like he had that last day.

Fresh tears escaped and she gave in and cried.

The sound of a door opening had her moving quickly to try and wipe the tears away, but seeing Pepper she tried to focus on the new, the now. Other forms moved in the hall and Kagome realized a number of people had heard her.

"I'm sorry if I woke you."

Pepper frowned at her and then glanced back at the hall before closing the door behind her. "Kagome are you alright?"

Kagome felt new tears starting, her eyes felt horribly red and irritated and they were starting to feel dry. But she nodded anyway. "I'm fine."

"Freaked out, insecure, neurotic and over emotional?"

A garbled laugh escaped and so did her tears. Burying her face in her hands she just let herself cry. Pepper climbed on the bed and pulled her into her arms. "Oh Kagome, what's a matter?"

Harsh laughter escaped in between gasps, her stomach hurt, her eyes hurt and all she wanted to do was hide. At the very least Tony had to be out in the hall as well, probably along with Bruce, Steve, and Sam. "I had a nightmare."

"I- a night terror?"

"No, a dream, a nightmare. Only with just enough memory to mess with me."

"What was it about?"

Starting to feel calmer, she found herself drifting back: Sesshomaru and Shippo had always spent the night with her after she had woken and been so lost, when she had nightmares while traveling Shippo had often held her just like this. But before that Inuyasha would rock her back to sleep like she was a child when she woke and couldn't go back sleep because of the memories. "It was about loosing people I love. It's always about loosing people I love."

**So I have four chapters ready who wants them?**


	178. Chapter 178

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Seventy-Eight**

**Stark Tower 2014 May 15th 2:45 a.m.**

"That's a normal enough fear."

Kagome sighed. "Not the way I fear it Pepper, I loose everything, I will always loose something if this goes on."

Pepper was silent but Kagome went on. "This one had a nice twist. Inuyasha was there and looking dead and then he went on in a twisted way about how everything would end and it would always be just me."

"Well that wasn't something too horrible was it?"

A raucous sound escaped and Kagome reached out and grabbed her water taking a big swig. "I hate to tell you but he died horribly."

"How did he die?"

Kagome froze, then slowly she lifted the glass in her hands and took another sip. "Are you sure you want to know?"

"If it haunts you so much yes."

Putting the glass back down Kagome then lay back against Pepper. She felt spread thin, tired, old. "It started with us, Sesshomaru, me and Inuyasha plus the kids getting word of a fighting in the far side of the west. Word was it was a powerful rogue demon. That wasn't suppose to happen as everyone that strong was in on the plan to fade into hiding."

The memories were strong, she could almost taste the gun smoke, the memories of the devastation, the bodies, men, women, children. It had been chaotic. "The demon behind it was from the main land, having mistakenly believed the rumors that all the Japanese demons were dead he came to claim territory. He mocked us, what threat were we? I made the mistake of just shooting him. I hurt him but not the easy death I thought it would be."

Letting out a little laugh she rubbed at her eyes, she had fresh tears welling again. "He changed, he was the most powerful of his kind we had ever met, lightening fast, venomous, tough. He had skin almost as hard as diamond. Had he stayed in human form it would have been much easier to kill him but he realized it and changed. Sixty feet tall, twice as long and a tail that added eighty feet to his range. I have never been fond of bugs but after fighting him I'm terrified of all scorpions."

**You guys rock, 30 reveiws in eleven hours.**


	179. Chapter 179

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Seventy-Nine**

**1700 April Japan West **

_Inuyasha was doing damage but only minor, and when she hit the wounds she wasn't doing enough damage, she wasn't finding a weak spot. Some legendary miko she was. A bug demon and she couldn't kill him. "Do something you idiot!"_

"_I have-" Inuyasha threw another Adamant barrage, "To do something else?!"  
_

"_Try a Meido!"_

"_Not a chance too much risk to the people fleeing!"_

_Shooting again Kagome realized she was down to her last three. "Shit."_

_That caught Dokueki's attention. Lunging at her his tail lashed at her, throwing herself sideways she tumbled clear, the blow that came next was a surprise three ribs and possibly her back cracked. Landing she heard Inuyasha screaming her name, twisting to look; her lower half numb, Kagome saw the tail was going to stab her with the stinger. She had a moment where she thought she was scared, not more then scared. She was pretty sure she would live, they hadn't tested poisons or venoms but injuries hadn't done her in yet and she had lost an arm once._

_Then Inuyasha was standing over her, the tail caught on Tessaiga, he was straining trying to protect her. Kagome gasped, she whispered his name and then a leg came from the side and kicked him a hundred feet in a second. Dokueki stepped on her and she felt her chest cave, but even as she suffocated she turned her head to watch him storm over to Inuyasha. Seeing the tail go up and then go down, once then twice, then a third time. Then she was able to breath, rolling over to see better she saw _

_Inuyasha straining to hold him off. Blood drenched the left side of his body and she didn't know if he'd been stung or not. Then he looked her way and crumbled under the next hit._

"_INUYASHA!"_

_He moved and she knew he was still alive, struggling she found her feet. _

_Dokueki turned and surprisingly enough spoke. "How do you still breath, I crushed you."_

"_Inuyasha?!"_

_Dokueki laughed, a grating shriek. "I have stung him little Miko, it won't be long." Then insult to injury his tail lashed out and she saw it stab Inuyasha in the stomach._

_Screaming Kagome felt rage swelling in her, and her hands moved so her palms pointed toward him. Damn that demon, how dare he! In echo of her thoughts a blast, not in a true form or a wave, but almost a beam of pink purification escaped from her hands as she flung them towards him._

_He didn't ever know what hit him. _

_He vanished almost as if he was never there, the proof of his existence lived on in the death and destruction. Turning away from the alarmingly empty space she ran to Inuyasha, he tried to smile but she ignored him in favor of looking over his injuries. He had a wound on top of his left shoulder and a hole deep in his stomach, she also could see his ankle was broken and his knee was seriously messed up._

"_You idiot."_

"_I'm not sorry, I hate seeing you hurt and swore I would never let you get hurt when I could do something about it."_

"_You fool." she kissed him hard._


	180. Chapter 180

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Eighty**

**2014 Stark Tower May 15th 2:47 a.m.**

Kagome sighed, and Pepper focused on calming Kagome, she was just going to let her talk. "It took him a week to die. He might have lived had he not been stung twice. The first one was protecting me from something that wouldn't have even killed me."

Pepper stroked her hair and felt pain for Kagome's suffering. To loose a husband was always horrible for any loving wife or woman but to know he died for you from something that wouldn't have killed you in the first place had to be an extra twist of the knife.

"That week killed me more surely than anything else I had ever been through. Watching Inuyasha suffer as his body tried and failed to fight off the toxins. I did everything I could do but with no modern hospitals in the end all I did was drag it out. Sesshomaru told me day five I should do Inuyasha a favor and give him something to put him to sleep but I couldn't do it. I couldn't do it even when he couldn't talk because the damage was so far advanced black veins covered every inch of him and he could only breath a shallow raspy gurgle."

Pepper felt tears building behind her eyes at the thought of being helpless to help, sitting there and watching him die knowing had the shoe been on the other foot you would have been fine. The self loathing those thoughts brought to mind gave her a new appreciation for just how hard it had been to live however long Kagome had, but to also be nice and caring even with the knowledge everyone would be dead in sixty-ish years.

"The two most painful parts are I never thought he would actually stay dead. And two when he realized he wasn't getting better he told me he wanted me to move on and have a dozen men over the next few centuries, he even told me I could even sleep with his brother if only I would move on and keep being the beautiful loving woman he knew I was."

Pepper could feel Kagome was crying again and with her own heart breaking all she could do was keep quiet and pet her. Nothing she had ever been through came close to this. But her heart froze with the next words that Kagome spoke in a detached tone, a stark change from the soft, heart broken voice she had been using the whole time until now.

"But when Sesshomaru couldn't bring him back I broke my word. I did everything I could think of. I didn't eat, I already knew blood loss wouldn't kill me so I tried drowning, heights, suffocation, I challenged armies, kings, anyone I thought might finish me. I spent a long time frozen because of that and when I woke up I found out Sesshomaru and Shippo had been watching me for the whole time trying to take care of me like Inuyasha would have wanted. So I tried, I faked it until I felt normal, and then coming here I finally feel alive again and I'm terrified I'll loose it."

Kissing Kagome on the forehead Pepper slid off the bed, "Tony and I will be here as long as we can, that's all anyone can do. Goodnight Kagome."


	181. Chapter 181

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Eighty-One**

**2014 Stark Tower may 15th 2:39 a.m.**

Steve leaped clean out bed before he was awake enough to understand why he was awake. Then it sunk in, that had been a horrifying scream; so heartbreakingly sad he couldn't help but remember the stories of banshees he'd heard about from the irish family next door down when he was eight and nine. "Jarvis what was that?"

He really should have heard that, these walls were good enough even his super hearing could only make out conversations with the door open or standing in the doorway or if someone was a room over and shouting.

"Ms. Hara is having a nightmare."

Grabbing a shirt he pulled it on and walked out heading for her room. Along the way Sam and Bruce joined him, a shared glance said they had heard her too and were concerned. Getting in the elevator they went up to the floor with Kagome's room and that gave them all a moment to grasp just how loud she had been. They really shouldn't have heard her scream. Getting there they found Stark a worried look on his face with a fearful Ms. Potts, they could all hear sobs from the room in front of them but it seemed rude to all burst in. Not to mention they had no clue if she was decent.

Ms. Potts opened the door and Steve could see Kagome hugging her knees trying to comfort herself. His heart clenched and Steve wished he knew what was wrong so he could help, but Ms. Potts slipped in and closed the door. Will power kept him from following, and it seemed to be the same for Stark, he kept clenching his hands and acting like all he wanted to do was break down the door.

Steve could hear Ms. Potts talking and he understood something like every fifth word because the two woman were being quiet. But he understood Kagome had dreamed of some man who had died horribly telling her she was always going to be something, he was pretty sure it something about loosing people you cared about to so the man must have been a man she loved.

He hadn't understood enough to really get what had tortured her so about the dream but based on some of his own nightmares Steve could make a few guesses. If she was in hiding like he thought, if some how she aged slower then normal, if half his guesses about her were true he could easily believe she had memories to match his.

The door opened and Ms. Potts stepped out, her face was white, and her eyes were red and she looked moments away from crying herself. She went straight to Stark and grabbed him tightly, he looked even more worried and wrapped his girlfriend up in a tight hug. "How is she?"

"Suffering. But nothing we do can help."

"Should I?" Stark asked half a question and Steve wondered again, why and how were they so close Stark thought he should go in and comfort her. Ms. Potts pulled away and the open agony on her face pierced him to his core. She loved Kagome, not just friends, and close but loved her.

"No, unless you go in with some Knob Creek and plan on her being wasted the whole day."

Stark nodded and his face was almost as pained as Ms. Potts. "If you're sure."

She nodded once. "Take me to bed and hold me."

Bruce and Sam had already drifted off to bed and Steve did the same in spite of everything in him screaming he should go talk to her, it would be taking advantage of her emotional state if he talked her now, she would talk more then she wanted, and it wouldn't be fair.


	182. Chapter 182

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Eighty-Two**

**2014 Stark Tower may 16th 12:01 p.m.**

"So it's just you and me for lunch?"

Bruce nodded, and started ticking people off on his fingers. "Tony and Pepper have a meeting for lunch, Steve left this morning and said he would be back some time later. Sam woke up late and ate an hour ago."

"Hun, this is the first time I don't feel smothered in a week."

Bruce snorted. "You said Shippo would be coming today or tomorrow so I fully expect this is the last time."

Kagome frowned. Bruce was right, it had been three days. Crap, it would hard hide from Shippo that she had been dreaming again. How that happened she had no idea. Five centuries without a dream or nightmare, just memories but suddenly she was having dreams. They seemed to be making up for lost time, first that dream with Inuyasha and then different normal nightmare dreams, demons leaping out of every corner and killing her friends, attacking the tower, or showing up with her mother and brother held as hostages. No she suddenly remember why not dreaming was nice.

"What do you want for lunch?"

"Sandwiches?"

Kagome nodded, "I want leftovers."

Bruce was half way through making his sandwich when Kagome noticed, she could feel demons. They were coming quick only a block or some from the tower and closing quickly. She was pretty sure they were flying because they felt a lot closer then they should be if they were on the ground.

"Jarvis call Tony, we're under attack."

"What?!"

Bruce was freaking out, his aura was wild and she could taste the fear bringing forth the anger because he was afraid. They were here and Kagome could feel them just a few walls away.

"Ms. Hara they have a rock launcher aimed for-"

Kagome didn't hesitate, putting her back to the wall she grabbed Bruce, he was startled and then the wall behind her exploded. Flung off her feet Kagome could feel Bruce starting to change, the emotions wrapped around her and she found it oddly familiar. It was comfortable, even if Bruce was afraid he probably would be okay.

She couldn't say the same.

Her back was peppered with shards of wood and dry wall a fair amount actually cutting her, but hitting the ground was what did her in; she hit her head on that stupidly expensive tile flooring Tony loved so much. She instantly knew she had a concussion and for anyone else she would be worried about bleeding on the brain.

Rolling over Kagome tried to get her barrings, then the second explosion hit. It hit one of the real pillars of the building and it flung a piece of concrete that had rebar in it. The sudden pain of being stabbed and crushed at the same. Agony tore through her and Kagome realized it was a very good thing Bruce was with her or she would have been kidnapped so fast her head would have been spinning.

As it was she was half dead, pinned and useless.

**Special thank you to MisfitMochi, thanks for the lovely review.**


	183. Chapter 183

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**To woof no, I have not looked for a beta for any of my stories, so everything you're seeing is all me. I write on fanfiction to improve myself and if you look at my earlier stuff no doubt you will see how far I've come but I have much to learn. So unless someone offers I'd rather not ask someone to because they won't love it like I do.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Eighty-Three**

**2014 Stark Tower may 16th 12:10 p.m.**

Sam was doing his morning work out way later then normal, why he had over slept by three hours he didn't know. Bruce had told him Steve was out for the day, doing what Bruce didn't know. But eating his brunch was a relief, it gave him a meal to eat without looking at the girl who normally managed to unnerve him. Steve didn't seem to understand but the man was friends with the freaking Black Widow, clearly what he accepted wasn't normal. But two years ago Aliens attacked New York, and just four months ago England was also attacked by aliens and was save by a norse god. Maybe he was the one who needed to get out more.

Admittedly his name had been added to the press' idea of superheros, not as famous as the other New York heros, or even the Iron Patriot but he had seen a t-shirt on the internet just yesterday.

"Mr. Wilson we seem to be under attack, they also seem to know which floor Ms.-"

The A.I.'s voice cut out and Sam felt the rocket hit the floors above him, looking up he wondered how they knew where she was. He was betting they knew almost everyone was out, Tony was enough of a public figure, and so was Steve, watching the tower they had to know who was out. But how did they know where she was right now?

"-Hara is on, Dr. Banner is with-"

The second one hit and Jarvis cut out a second time. The lights flickered a little this time too, so Sam knew it was pretty serious. Grabbing the only sharp knife in the gym Sam shook his head, superhero hideout and there were no guns, and except for the Iron Man suits somewhere no other weapons either. That was a bad move.

Going for the stairs he entered his code and pressed his thumb into the scanner and then ran up the stairs. At the door to the common rooms and common kitchen he hesitated, he had a knife and that was it, and he had no idea how many or even what they had or could do on the other side of the door. Not to mention there was a Hulk.

In time to his thoughts he heard a huge roar and winced at the sound of a wall meeting a body. Tony had bragged before he built the tower to be able to hold up to hulks and aliens and just about anything short of a big bomb.

Deciding it was now or never he cracked the door, dust filtered out and he peered out, he could see the short hall but nothing else. Crawling in he stayed low and had his knife in hand.

Reaching the end of the hall past the bathrooms, and hot tub room he found where it had divided into the kitchen, and entertainment rooms, all the walls were damaged or gone. He know knew why Jarvis had been interrupted, wires were hanging loose and sparking wildly in the dust, the green giant was fighting off four fast forms who seemed to be super human because they were holding up against the giant green rage monster.

Then on the ground by what was left of the large stove Kagome was sprawled out. The large chuck of concrete seemed to have crushed most of her chest and the pool of blood around her spoke volumes of how quick her end had been.

Her head twitched and he realized some how she was still alive.


	184. Chapter 184

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Eighty-Four**

**2014 Stark Tower may 16th 12:14 p.m.**

Kagome twitched her fingers trying to find a way to move enough to get the rebar out of her chest, if it was out she would start getting better, left like this she was just trapped, not dead but not getting better. Blood was in her throat and choking her then she heard Bruce, no the Hulk roaring not a few feet from her. Trying to look she got her head to flop sideways, four forms, Hanako among them.

Sad Kagome was ready to turn away and accept they had caught her when Hulk roared again: moving from where she could see him in one eye to the other he punched one. A guy: who went flying through a couple of walls judging by the sound. He was going to protect her, maybe Bruce had been listening when she told him one good place to start would be focusing on one or two things when changing. Good guys and bad guys for example.

White dust and smoke filled the air and Kagome wished someone would show up and do something, for the moment she was trapped like a turtle on it's back, only in more pain. Rolling her head the other way Kagome was almost startled to see movement just back a bit. Who or what she didn't know, but she knew someone was above her.

The black face was a relief, even if he was shocked and horrified. He knew as well as she did she should be dead like a bug on a windshield, her chest was crushed and she had bled enough to have died twice over. He grabbed her under the armpits and tried to drag her, the sensation of ripping was strangely new, but very unpleasant, Sam must have agreed because he dropped her.

He looked sick and frightened but focused. Crouched over her he grabbed the chunk pinning her and strained to lift it, slowly she felt the rebar pinning her clean through start to give, and then with a jolt, it came free of the floor. Sam almost over balanced but recovered enough to drop it by her.

The healing started and Sam was shaking his head, lifting a hand Kagome touched him, she couldn't talk yet because she couldn't breath yet but she knew her message was clear. She wasn't dead or dying no matter what it looked like.

"How?"

Kagome smiled, and shook her head, her ribs were starting to fill out into proper position and shape but breathing still wasn't on her list of accomplishments.

The Hulk roared and Sam flinched crouching down, Kagome looked over and saw he was bleeding from a serious gash on his thigh, he was kneeling but still trying to fight.

Then her heart was beating and air was starting to full her lungs.


	185. Chapter 185

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Eighty-Five**

**2014 Stark Tower may 16th 12:18 p.m.**

Kagome coughed clearing the blood out of her throat. Now that she could breath she felt more aware, Hanako, the fox guy, something water based dude, who that guy was she didn't know, and a face she knew. Yuichi's brother. Shit. Sam next to her was really starting to freak out, at least he was doing it quietly.

"How the fucking hell did you not only survive that, but get better?"

Sam's voice was a ghost of a whisper but Hanako heard it. Her head whipped around and Kagome leaped to her feet, blood ran freely down splashing the tile and more alarming into the pool of blood surrounding her. "Hold that thought."

Coughing again, bloody spit escaped her lips and Kagome absently wished for some water, that would be nice right about now. Holding her hand out she willed the energy to take shape and lashed out with it. The pink whip wrapped around Hanako and sent her flying, with a thought Kagome started catching the other members of the squad. She was burning and hurting them, but she was using it like a physical whip so it was only burns. She could use it to burn them to death or anything really as they were all demons.

All of them down Kagome looked back at Bruce-Hulk, he was bruised, and bleeding, and angry, but he seemed to be aware at least he knew her. In spite of her attacking everyone around him, he showed only wary suspicion.

Hanako reappeared, her clothes were smoking and her face burned but she smirked coldly. "Good to see you again."

Kagome felt her eye brow twitch. "Who are you working for Hanako? What happened?"

Hanako giggled. "Now that would be telling, and I have a job to do; come quietly."

Now Kagome smirked. "Or what? You'll use force?"

"You come quietly and none of the- " Hanako eyed Bruce. "Humans get hurt. Now or later it doesn't matter, we have plenty of time Aunty."

Kagome practical heard Sam's thoughts behind her. Boy this was going to be a pain. "I chose later, now unless you want to be human I suggest you and your fellows leave."

The whistling from the side proved one of the demons had the right idea, kill her again and they could take her body. Lashing out with a quick glance Kagome caught the knife, letting her hand glow pink she flung it back. The meaty thunk and scream said she wasn't nearly as rusty at throwing knives as she thought.

Hanako bowed the proper japanese bow. Then with a wave of her hand Yuichi's brother went and grabbed the water demon, dragging him to the gapping hole he leaped out. Kagome knew they were just going to the helicopter. Then fox was gone in a flash but Kagome could feel him outside. Hanako went to the open hole in the side of the building.

Turning back she smiled. "It has been fun. Until next time."


	186. Chapter 186

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Eighty-Six**

**2014 Stark Tower may 16th 12:21 p.m.**

The helicopter was going away and Kagome could feel them leaving and fading into the distance. Kagome wanted to slump over but she needed to do something so Bruce would calm down. "Hulk we're okay, they're gone."

Hulk frowned down at her. "Wrong."

Kagome looked around, what was she wrong about? "What's wrong?"

Then a new sound reached her ears, it sounded like something else flying, what or who she didn't know but it wasn't a demon.

Outside a form clad in red and gold metal appeared.

"Tony!"

"Kagome you alright? Jarvis said-"

"Yeah I'm fine now, but you know something between eighty and hundred pounds of cement and rebar, dosen't do anyone's chest favors." With the helmet on Kagome couldn't see for sure but she got the feeling he spotted the pool of blood and piece of bloody cement, not to mention the still shocky Sam Wilson near by.

"Need me to go after the helicopter?"

Kagome waved him off, "Nah, they'd just wreck your suit and they'll be back."

"If you're going to rip movie lines off like that at least do it with the proper gravity."

Kagome laughed, Tony sounded petulant.

"No one is going to comment on how wrong it is to be crushed with metal pinning you to the floor only to get up and be fine in a minute?!"

Kagome turned to look at Sam, he was chalky and not just because of the dust covering everyone and everything. She was trying to find words to break it to him gently but Tony took it right out of her hands.

"You stick around and hang out with Kagome you'll get use to it."

"Hey!" She glared at Tony.

He shrugged. "I admit, it is a bit surprising to me he's taking it so badly."

Kagome shook her head. "No, anyone in the medical profession gets use to certain things; you know what will kill people, and what won't, with the odd miracle thrown in, but seeing someone dead and then not is more shocking."

Sam pointed at her, "YES! Thank you!"

Tony tilted his head. "So you've been a doctor at some point then."

Kagome shrugged. "A few times might be more accurate."

"Hun, what did you specialize in?"

"No more questions Tony, I figure with Sam being here and Shippo about to show any hour I might as well tell everyone. Pepper, Steve, Bruce-"

Tony joined her in looking at the oddly calm big green giant still kneeling on the floor. "You know he doesn't seem as ragey as I'm use to."

Kagome snorted. The man was a genius and then he said stuff like that. She was about to comment on exactly that, when she noticed quickly approaching magic. Speak of the devil and he shall appear. `


	187. Chapter 187

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Eighty-Seven**

**2014 Stark Tower may 16th 12:30 p.m.**

Kagome hesitated, rush to the window or... not. She was kinda mad at Shippo, if he had been here when she was still pinned she might be glad to see him but at the moment he was a bit late. Just like he had been late in telling her anything was going on, or a hundred other things came to mind. No she was still mad at him.

"Ah, Kagome?"

Refocusing she looked to the suit, "Say something Tony?"

"Uh- yeah. What are you doing?"

"Planning on how best to express my displeasure."

"On who?"

Kagome was going to answer but realized Shippo was almost there. "You'll get to meet him in a minute."

Walking towards the window Kagome thought hard about whether she was really going to punch him. Sure she was pissed and he was clearly in need of a few reminders about how she took care of herself, and how lying to her was bad for his heath but a punch probably wasn't her best option. Really, the best way to bug him would be to ask why he hadn't gotten married yet, where were her grandkids from him, and how was Soten doing. That would about do it.

A human form appeared in her line of sight, the blue-green flames were expected but Kagome was amused to see Tony half jump to the other side of the room. Sam swore and Kagome smirked. They were doing a little better on the freak out scale then she first had. Seeing Shippo blond was weird. Wasn't he going by the name Shin- hm- blasted his current last name escaped her. But if he was suppose to be japanese, blond hair was completely wrong. And it didn't even look dyed.

Weird.

Shippo landed on the edge of the gapping hole. Looking around he smiled brightly, Kagome knew he was trying to seem innocent, he always did that when he knew he was in trouble. "Guess I'm a few minutes late then."

Kagome was going to reply scathingly but then to her utter shock Bruce- Hulk lunched himself forward and landed a perfect right hook square on Shippo's cheek. Shippo looked stunned and then force caught up to him and sent him flying out the hole.

**Special thank you to MysticWolf 1891 for my 1600 review. Thank you everyone who has ever reviewed up to now. Thank you!**


	188. Chapter 188

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Eighty-Eight**

**2014 Stark Tower may 16th 12:35 p.m.**

Kagome couldn't help it, she bent double and laughed, that was awesome. Now she didn't have to hit him. Matter of fact all that tension building in her, all the anger and hurt was gone. That was just perfect.

"I don't get it." Sam sounded stupefied.

Tony replied in a strained voice. "I- nope I don't get it either."

Out of air Kagome was still trying to laugh, her face hurt and she wished just a bit that Jarvis was functioning on this floor still so he would have it on video. Sesshomaru no doubt would have appreciated it as well. That was the perfect comeuppance for Shippo. He had gotten to be quite the cocky brat and now Bruce had just put him in his place.

Still gasping for breath Kagome was amused to notice Shippo was back and hovering outside the hole. He was rubbing his cheek and glaring at her. Wheezing for breath she straightened. "What? That was awesome."

Tony and Sam made surprised sounds behind her but Bruce lunged and tried to grab him, Shippo moved and Kagome realized Bruce, more aptly Hulk didn't like him, probably because of the magic.

"I don't think it was."

Hulk growled and reached for Shippo again. He really didn't like Shippo. Kagome sighed and walked over to Hulk; he narrowed his eyes and growled at her, warning her off but Kagome ignored him. "Bruce."

Hulk hissed in displeasure.

"Hulk." Kagome amended. "Shippo deserved the punch, but now I need to talk to him, so he's not the enemy right?"

Shippo stayed where he was but spoke up. "I only came to help. I literally only landed from Paris fifteen minutes ago."

Kagome snickered. "That explains it."

Shippo stuck his tongue out at her.

Hulk frowned. "Trust him?"

Kagome nodded. "He's a pain but mine."

Hulk frowned deeper. "Fight pain."

Kagome shook her head hard. "No. it's figure of speech. He's here to help."

Hulk looked confused and Tony had to make a helpful comment. "I think word and the meaning of figuratively is a bit beyond him."

Kagome was amused when Hulk glared at Tony. "Metal man get smashed too."

Kagome touched his arm, maybe she could get him to sink back with a jolt of power, but first she would talk him down. "Hulk, we need your other side to come back, now it's time to talk, you drove them off now you can relax."

Hulk shook his head. "They be back."

"You can come again later. We would like to talk to Bruce."

"No."

Time to see if she was right. A faint glow lit her fingers and Hulk acted like she had killed him. He dropped on his knees and then flat on his face. She was worried that was exactly what happened when he started shrinking.

Hey, it worked. She hadn't thought it would work that well.


	189. Chapter 189

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Eighty-Nine**

**2014 Stark Tower may 16th 12:39 p.m.**

Kagome stared down at the now human Bruce on the floor, she hadn't expected it to work like that. To be honest she half expected to get flicked into the last standing wall. It had made sense to try because Hulk seemed to be able to sense demons and magic, but he wasn't magic himself. Not at heart. Not to her senses.

"I'm surprised that worked considering he doesn't feel exactly like a half-"

Kagome agreed with Shippo who was now standing next to her. "Yeah, I'm pretty surprised too. He doesn't feel exactly like one, so how that worked I don't know."

Sam spoke up. "Okay who the heck is he, and what are you? And what the hell is going on?!"

He paused. "Are you some kind of mutant?"

Kagome frowned. "Mutant?"

"X gene shit, that."

"Uh, no." Kagome sighed, in for penny in for a pound. "I'm a miko, Japanese shrine maiden, servant of the gods type stuff. Only some where in that I ended up with, well nothing kills me."

Sam nodded looking like he was hoping this was all some whack out dream.

Welcome to her life.

"This is Shippo, my adopted son, he's Kitsune. English translation fox demon or spirit. He's the one Sesshomaru sent to look after me. Why he sent a kid I don't know."

"_Mom, you are being difficult."_

"_I wonder why. I am not happy to have been kept in the dark."_

"_Well you had other worries like aging, then living with your family and I wasn't going to drag you away for something we didn't even have answers for."_

"_Well you could have told me when I was leaving Japan again."_

"_I agree in hindsight that would have been the time to tell you. For that I am sorry."_

Kagome smiled and uncrossed her arms to give him a hug. "As long as you know."

"Believe me I know."

"Wait, what was that?"

Kagome and Shippo looked Sam. "Shippo is here and he apologized to me."

"Okay got that, but- why?

Kagome smirked. "He needed to be reminded I can take care of myself, I don't need to be looked after."

"Sorry."

Kagome eyed Shippo, he didn't sound very sorry.

Then the elevator dinged, the doors opened and Pepper peeked out. Seeing everyone staring she waved. "Hi, Tony you said you would let me know if Kagome was alright."


	190. Chapter 190

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Ninety**

**2014 Stark Tower may 16th 12:45 p.m.**

Kagome waved, "I'm fine."

Pepper's face said she vehemently disagreed so Kagome took a second look at herself. She looked remarkably like a prop from a murder mystery, or a zombie movie. Her shirt was in tatters and she could see a good bit of her breast peeking out of one of the larger holes. Crossing her arms she looked back at Pepper, Pepper gave her a sympathetic look.

Kagome was glad to note almost all the men in room had missed that little exchange, Shippo was giving her a knowing look but his face looked a little more nostalgic. Tony had opened his helmet and was trying to give Pepper a talking to: "Really? You just came up here because I hadn't called?"

Pepper gave him a haughty look. "Yes, I did. There were no new explosions, no people falling out of them, and no signs that a new enemy was here. The helicopter was gone. And Kagome matters to me too! Jarvis also said he sensed no new disturbances and the elevator was working properly when he ran a scan."

"Well we could have been talking and having some stand off!"

"And I would have ruined a ten minute stand off by coming up in an elevator when their ride had left?"

Then at something like her feet there was a moan, that turned into a groan. Everyone turned and looked back to the formerly green man. He was rubbing his face and seemed like he was waking up from a nap.

Shippo smirked and Kagome swore she could see his teeth turning shark like. In a falsetto he chirped. "Good morning sunshine."

Tony cracked up, and Sam looked like that was the last straw, the string tethering him to sanity snapped. Throwing his hands up he went to the one surviving chair on the whole floor and sat down.

Bruce pulled his hands away from his face very slowly and deliberately. Looking around he seemed to take in nothing but the floor was truly wrecked and he had changed back under such a short time. Then he looked at Shippo a faint scowl on his face. "I don't like you."

Kagome giggled as Shippo pouted. Bruce looked back up to her. "You did something, what was it?"

Her giggles died. She thought she was purifying him, but she wasn't sure what she actually had done. Some of it was for all he reminded her of a half demon he really wasn't one biologically speaking. "Um. I- I'm actually not sure."

Now Shippo was the one snickering.

Bruce gave her a dirty look. "Figures." He went to stand when he realized the state of his pants. Sitting back down pink touched his cheeks.

Pepper spoke up tactfully. "Lets all move this to another floor and allow everyone to clean up."

**So this is where i tell you the bad news, it will be hopefully only a day or two until i update again, but no promises. Real life is calling and i have house work and baking to do. so it might be a week, i hope not but it might.**


	191. Chapter 191

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Ninety-One**

**2014 Stark Tower 1:15 p.m.**

Kagome fluffed her now wet hair, the quick shower had rid her of the blood and stickiness and the dust. But the awareness of the questions waiting outside kept her from really relaxing. Sam would be pacing, Steve would be back some time and have to be told. She should really consider telling them all how old she was. To tell them just how well she knew it wasn't a longer life span but an immortal one.

Bruce knew some, Tony knew more as did Pepper but she hadn't ever laid it out properly.

She had a feeling Tony would struggle with the full facts, time travel and magic he accepted more based on the assumption it was science he didn't know yet, but the soul part lost him. And speaking of the void, she didn't know why he refused to grasp it, he had probably had a glimpse when he almost didn't make it back to New York during the invasion. But maybe that was why, he saw it when he was on the edge of life and death and had dismissed it as that rather then what it was.

Sighing she opened the door and walked out to the living room, Bruce was clean and dressed as well, Sam looked steadier but she wondered how much was the spirits he'd had. He was nursing a glass of something even now and she had been gone close to thirty minutes.

Tony was sitting on the couch but was watching Shippo suspiciously, Shippo was talking quickly and flirtatiously with Pepper in french. Pepper was playing along, amused but not interested. She was having fun because Tony was giving Shippo such nasty looks. When Kagome listened she realized Shippo was telling her some of the things he had done as a child.

Taking a seat Kagome was bemused when Shippo stopped talking and he waited for her to speak. Everyone else shifted and was watching her. Taking a deep breath Kagome blanked her mind, what she told them was completely in her hands. But in the end all of them had earned honesty.

"Well Sam. Where do you want me to start?"

"Why are you asking me?"

Kagome realized he might be a bit more drunk then she had realized. "Because everyone else here at least has a clue, you and Steve are the only ones who don't know something."

"Let's start with how the hell you were crushed and stabbed by ninety some pounds of concrete and rebar only to be fine within two minutes of getting it off you."

Steve's voice interrupted them. "This is where I ask what are you talking about."

Everyone looked over and found Steve looking tired and a bit sweaty, but rather annoyed. He had come up without any of them hearing him.

**Merry Christmas everyone, hope you have a good day and i might, just might be able to post tomorrow night as well, no promises.**


	192. Chapter 192

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Ninety-Two**

**2014 Stark Tower 1:15 p.m.**

Steve wasn't sure exactly what he had been expecting when he got back to tower, but whatever it had been it hadn't been this. Seeing the news that Stark Tower had been attacked by an unknown helicopter had been a shock, but then he had realized they had left Kagome with half the normal protection. So seeing the two blasts opening up a floor to the attackers had sent his heart into over drive.

Taking off running he had half thought Kagome would be gone, or possibly Sam or Bruce would be hurt, or worse Bruce would be on a rampage. But getting back only to hear Kagome admit he and Sam were the only ones without a clue had hurt more then he'd expected. First he had felt like hugging her because she was still there and alive and okay, but then Sam's question had popped that balloon.

He had wanted to deny it but honestly everyone else didn't look surprised so it had to be fact. Besides he had noted the lack of bruise or bandaid the night she had first been attacked, while at the police station. "This is where I ask what you are talking about."

Sam, Stark and Bruce all half jumped, Pepper and Kagome were oddly, the ones who just accepted his arrival. The new blond guy just smirked over at him, he got a strange feeling looking at the blond; he looked all of twenty-five and he was sprawled, arm draped over the back of the couch behind Pepper. But Steve got the feeling he might be in on this. "Let me guess, Shippo?"

The man looked mildly impressed and gave a short nod. "Steve Rogers."

Steve wasn't sure what he was suppose to say, he was pretty famous.

"Please come join us Steve."

His eyes drifted back to the woman he was trying not to think about, maybe that was wrong, he was trying not to feel anything while thinking about her. Walking over to Sam at the bar he sat down, Sam was looking off, his eyes were a touch too wide and his grip on the glass of whiskey was too firm, his knuckles kept flashing white. He was freaked about whatever had happened. Which was odd, almost out of character. What had happened?

Kagome fidgeted, then took a deep breath, Steve found himself wanting to comfort her, she seemed so nervous. But he also got the feeling if he interrupted it would just take longer to get the answers he'd been craving.

"I should start at the beginning. I was born September 1982."

**So, sorry for the delay, but the cold i got as an early christmas present kicked my butt, then i have had a headache for the last three days. But i have managed to write! See you tomorrow!**


	193. Chapter 193

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Ninety-Three**

Kagome couldn't help but watch Tony take that in, his eyes went wide as he figured out that meant he had just turned eighteen a few months before she was born. If that didn't explain a few things about why her mother hesitated to contact him she didn't know what would. That had helped her understand as well. Her mother was married and the man in question was willing to over look her indiscretion, on top of that the other man in question wasn't exactly legal at the time in question, and he was famous and had just lost his parents. Lots of reasons to keep quiet really.

Pepper's eyes were pretty wide as well, and she quickly took Tony's hands to comfort him.

Kagome looked over at Sam and Steve, Sam was doing the math and seemed to think it made no sense; Steve however had noticed Tony and Pepper's odd reactions, he was frowning slightly and she could almost hear the cogs turning.

"So you'll be thirty-two come september."

Kagome snorted at Bruce. "Remember that is only counting up from my birth date."

"What do you mean? You can't be thirty."

Rolling her eyes she snorted at Sam. "I am so far beyond thirty it isn't even funny. When I was fifteen, I fell for lack of a better term-" Kagome tried to do the math and then gave up. "Shippo help me out."

"Four hundred and thirty years in the past."

That did nicely, that was exactly what she wanted, forget the hundred and twenty years iced, just the time she was conscious for. "Yeah, I spent not a full year, running around Japan, in the past, fighting demons, and samurai, and zombies and who know what else trying to fix the magical artifact I had been born with and broke."

"Born with?" Bruce sounded very curious.

"I'm more stuck on the time travel." Steve said seriously.

"Did both of you miss 'ZOMBIES'?" Sam once again sounded close to just fainting.

Kagome sighed and ran a hand through her hair. "What do you know about Japan beliefs?"

Sam frowned. "Reincarnation."

Steve shrugged. "Next to nothing."

Bruce sighed.

"In summery, there is Buddhism, and Shintoism, which was how I was raised. But both believe or allow you are reborn until your soul's mission is completed, or you fall into hell, and are no longer part of the cycle. I found out very quickly in the past- my past life was a Miko named Kikyo who had died fifty years earlier at the hands of a half demon."

"Demon?"

Steve sounded alarmed.

"Closer translation is animal or plant spirit. Creatures not human, but not of hell. Demon is fastest english translation."

Steve glanced at Shippo seeming to put it together. But luckily he said nothing.


	194. Chapter 194

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Ninety-Four **

Kagome went on, fiddling with her fingers. "I was attacked in the village that would become Tokyo by a demon I had already met, realizing she was only there for me I tried to lead her away. I didn't know why she wanted the Shikon No Tama, or Jewel of Four Souls. I didn't yet understand I had Miko powers too. I ended up waking Inuyasha, the half demon Kikyo had loved enough that even when she thought he had betrayed her she couldn't kill him, she sealed him. An arrow pinned him clean through for fifty years and he slept."

Kagome couldn't help the smirk at the thought of that first meeting. "Needless to say he was confused and thought I was Kikyo. He killed the demon and turned on me. In the fight the demon had ripped the Shikon from my side, where it had come with me from the other world where Kikyo had taken it in death. But that had been why everyone thought he betrayed Kikyo, for the jewel."

"I admit I have a lot of questions but the main one is why did so many demons want it?"

Kagome smiled at Bruce. "It was made with Four Souls, and the theory was they created enough of a balance, enough power. It would give a demon or human a wish. The trick was the four souls were always fighting, never in balance. Meaning any wish made was corrupted. You could wish for love and it would always, always get you killed. You needed to make a perfect wish for the jewel to be purified, other wise the fighting for it would always go on."

"So why did you end up needing to hunt it down?" Steve spoke now.

Kagome looked at Steve and felt a blush cross her cheeks. Licking her lips she avoided looking at Shippo. "I was fifteen and- and not a fighter. In the early days of working with Inuyasha, who I had used a Miko trick on so he couldn't betray me, or kill me. I broke it. The back lash sent it all across Japan, and not just main land, mostly, but not only."

"So even after you finished you couldn't go home?" Steve sounded confused.

Kagome shrugged. "I was able to go home the whole time, but I broke it, I had to fix it. So when that was done I went back home, finished high school and then decided I missed Inuyasha, and Shippo, and Sango, and Miroku, and Sesshomaru even. I had made so many friends and seen things no one would believe. The future, this time didn't feel like home any more. So I went back and married Inuyasha. But then I didn't age. Then I found out I couldn't die either. I figured it was because I hadn't been born yet. I couldn't die. But I lived to the future and as you can see I still don't age."

Kagome couldn't stop the bitter chuckle. "Injures still don't do it either. And I don't mean one lethal wound, I can be dismembered and get up in a few minutes. The biggest problem is if something is stuck, bullet, ninety pounds of concrete and rebar. I can't heal until it's out. Give me enough time and the healing will push a bullet or small things out but not the big stuff."


	195. Chapter 195

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Ninety-Five **

Steve could feel his head spinning, the advantage of super processing felt more like a disadvantage at the moment. Everything Kagome was saying was sinking in, demons, life and death and centuries. God he felt stupid. He'd been saying she'd never understand his life, she was too young, they'd never work. Now the shoe was on the other foot.

He was too young, he'd never understand, and rather than being worried about out living her, she would think of him as a long blink.

He had known something about her was off, but she had fooled him about the level of secrets she was hiding.

Steve couldn't imagine what it felt like to find yourself so far in the past, he probably had a better clue then most having woken up sixty years in the future but to go back... she had lived through both world wars, and seen so many others. He might be wrong but he was pretty sure Japan had a long and bloody history of inner warring.

And choosing to go back. Actually that made sense. To leave everyone behind like he had; was probably the only thing he would still call an open wound. But thinking about it if he knew he could back and then out live them- that was painful. For her to have out lived her husband, and no doubt so many others. She was trusting them with a lot.

Knowing you could literally kill her over and over was also a lot of leverage.

She was barring her soul.

The part of him that cared about her, the part that wouldn't have cared if she turned out to really be blue, and from outer space, craved to hold her, to offer some comfort. But the solider, all his training and- and everything else said that would be a mistake.

She was leaving a lot out. He didn't know enough.


	196. Chapter 196

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Ninety-Six**

"So how does Zombies, play into time travel?"

Kagome flinched, some of her least favorite moments were fighting hoards of undead. Closing her eyes she sighed. Steve had every right to ask. "You need to understand demons have powers beyond humans. There were also a lot more humans with power like or similar to mine, so there were a lot of choices about how to bring someone back from the dead. It was almost never true life, or at least not the same, but you got pretty damn close. My first encounter involved a demon crow that had eaten his way into a body and then controlled the dead body. My next cost me half my soul."

Steve looked pained, and Kagome saw Tony looking away, he'd never heard this part before and clearly that was upsetting him. Pepper was trying to seem composed, Shippo shifted restlessly, Sam was once again drinking. Bruce was leaning forward curiously.

"How did that work?"

Kagome smirked at Bruce. "You would have to be an expert in black magic, have done all the prep work and found the reincarnated person."

Bruce winced. "Let me guess that didn't go quite right for her."

Shaking her head she agreed. "I'd say not, Kikyo killed her. Having been a pure person in life she couldn't be controlled by the witch, but she had been corrupted. She woke up wanting nothing more then to punish Inuyasha for her death. I couldn't have that and managed to-"

Kagome stopped. That had been the story for so long she hadn't ever questioned it, but how had she done it? Had she not been able to die even that far back? A disbelieving laugh escaped.

"Mama?"

"Shippo let's think about it for a moment, how the hell did I survive until the final fight?"

"Inuyasha-"

"No think about it. I should have died a dozen plus times. Like actually dropped dead. But what if I couldn't even die then?"

"That's completely ridi..." Shippo trailed off.

"What exactly did we just figure out?" Sam sounded a bit drunk.

"I guess my powers are growing. I heal faster now then I did when I first found out, so I haven't been able to die since I was fifteen, not that I knew that, and I didn't stop aging then-"

"Maybe your body needed to finish maturing?" Steve's suggestion made sense even if it made her want to do something silly like preen. He thought her body was mature.

"That would make a lot of sense." Kagome tried to accept this new twist quickly. She still needed to keep talking.


	197. Chapter 197

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Ninety-Seven**

"Anyway I got half my soul back, and Kikyo ran. I later regained the rest of my piece from her when she returned to being the good woman she had been in life."

"Let me guess there were other occasions where the term 'Zombies' might apply." Bruce sounded bemused.

Shippo snorted. "Only almost every other week, and if it wasn't zombies, it was some giant insect demon, and if it wasn't them it was Naraku. And normally all three of those things overlapped. Kagura with her dance of the dead, Samiyoshio; big super poisonous wasps, and yeah Naraku."

Kagome started laughing, she had never thought of it like that. "Out of the mouths of babes."

Shippo pouted.

"So he was kid when this happened?" Steve sounded cautious.

Kagome started, Steve hadn't been here when Shippo arrived. "Oh, Shippo, my adopted son. No doubt he would add something about bad ass fox demon, but I remember when he would cry and hug my leg afraid of lesser demons."

Tony burst out laughing, Pepper was holding in some giggles as well. Shippo made a face. "I got better, give me a break Gramps, I was eight."

Kagome froze and let her eyes drift closed. There was no way Steve would miss that, and with that clue the coincidences would be hard to brush it off. In stereo to her thoughts Steve asked in a higher tone then normal. "Gramps?"

Tony exhaled loudly. Kagome opened her eyes. "Thank you Shippo."

"oops." He grinned widely.

Turning to Steve she answered. "Yes, surprise of all surprises, I found out centuries later the man I had always thought was my dad was not. Tony is. Funny enough we both were shocked by it, the only person in the world who knew was my mother. But D.N.A. doesn't lie."

"Wait- Iron man is your daddy?"

Everyone looked at Sam, his color was better but the odd tilt to his body and the slight slur told the story there. "Go to bed Sam, someone will explain when you wake up."

Steve nodded in agreement to her statement, and helped his friend off the stool without falling over or breaking his glass. Sam wobbled his way to the elevator.

Kagome waited until he was gone before turning back to the group. "Any more questions?"


	198. Chapter 198

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Ninety-Eight**

Bruce smirked and started counting on his fingers. "Immortal-ish, time travel, demons, mikos, zombies, soul stealing and resurrection, Tony's a dad, Sam got wasted- am I missing anything?"

"Well there is the whole secret society thing, a husband, and she still doesn't know how or why she's immortal." Steve sounded surprisingly calm in his listing.

Kagome didn't think it was a good sign, in her world when people started sounding mild like that it lead to an explosion later.

Then Tony spoke up. "I can think of a few more things. Steve you haven't seen what Kagome got up to back in 2012, and Bruce you forgot she did zap you back normal as well."

Bruce nodded, smirking at her, amused by the seemingly random list, he wasn't the only one.

Pepper laughed. "Kagome you keep my life interesting, some how this all sounds like it should add up to a really bad syfy movie or a comic book."

"In Japan it would be manga!" Shippo couldn't help but add in.

Kagome sighed, and hid her face in her hands.

"I would argue it was a bad syfy series, this many subplots and confusing twists it would be a series that would be amusing and have lots of fans but only get two seasons and leave you hanging at the end of it."

Kagome looked up and joined the rest in staring at Tony. Snickering Kagome couldn't help the remark. "It would only work if you funded it and directed it."

Pepper cracked up, Shippo only a second behind her, Bruce and Steve were on the same page and looked horrified. Tony however seemed to be thinking about it. Slowly Pepper and Shippo's laughter faded and Pepper looked horrified. "Don't even think about it."

Tony pouted, but Kagome saw the gleam of mischief.

"But I would be brilliant at it."

"NO!"

"I could make lots of money."

"Never!"

"But it would be fun."

"NO!"

Tony's face cracked and he started laughing at Pepper. Now she was the one pouting.

Kagome decided now was the time break it up. "Well if that covers the basics, I need to get to work calling the contractors to fix the floor, Tony you probably need to call Rhodey and let him calm the public and the brass. Shippo go get your stuff and talk to-" Kagome hesitated, what the hell? "Sesshomaru."

Shippo nodded and no one else said anything so Kagome left planning on going down stairs to get a start on clean up.


	199. Chapter 199

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter One-Hundred-Ninety-Nine**

**2014 Stark Tower May 17th 6:59 p.m. **

Ryan shifted the bag of chinese on top of his eight pizzas, he wondered who wanted chinese, he also felt bad for the other delivery guy. Sure there was some rubble still on the street and everyone had seen the great big hole in the side of the building and the clip of how it got there; but it was the next day the danger had gone. Or he figured it had if they were ordering take out.

He was wondering who all was going to be there. He hadn't seen Kagome since before she left to join up with Fury and Hill after the outing of S.H.I.E.L.D. He had found out Steve Rogers and Sam Wilson had joined Dr. Banner in coming to the tower, but he didn't actually know why. Fury just made an agreeable noise and told him to keep an eye on Hara. He hadn't needed Fury to tell him she was something else.

That had been when Hill handed him a stack of twelve old time pictures and asked him to look closely, he wasn't sure, but at least a couple of the pictures appeared to have Kagome in them. Being told the oldest he picked was 1890s was scary. That predated any way Shield knew to keep humans looking young.

Admittedly she could have been like Thor and that might explain the reaction during the attack, and the eye thing, and even the age thing but when and why was she on earth if that was the case. Not to mention that she had been here for a very long time in that story. Thor didn't seem that focused according to Hill and Fury.

Shaking his head the doors opened and he found himself looking at a man he'd never seen before. The man lifted his head and seemed to inhale deeply though his nose. Then he waved his hand, Kagome appeared. Ryan was surprised, she looked wane, or tired, or maybe sick. Something was wrong with her.

"Hey Kagome."

"Hey Ryan, so how you been?"

He grinned at her. "Probably better then you all with yesterday and all."

Her head tilted and she gave him a slightly odd and considering look before a slow smile started, it was slightly creepy. "Yeah better than me for sure."

He watched her hand the chinese to the blonde man he didn't know, and then taken the first four pizzas to the island. Coming back he handed her the next four and watched them get placed with the others before she picked up a wallet.

The way she was looking he wondered if she had been hurt but she moved too smoothly for that, and she didn't sound sick. Whatever was off with her was something deeper... considering no official word was out about why the tower had been attacked he wondered just a little if was about her.

She looked stressed, he knew she was probably freaking old and her youthful face had just been all over the news. Someone must have recognized her.

Taking the money he smiled, wished her well and left. He had something to report.


	200. Chapter 200

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred**

**2014 Stark Tower May 18th 8:02 a.m.**

Steve looked up at the blonde standing at his feet as he worked out. He was a bit unnerved by the stare the other- well was man the term for him? He seemed human enough, he ate and slept, he actually ate a lot. But having him standing over him as he was laying down to do some bench presses was intimidating. He also was pretty sure that was the point.

"Can I help you?"

The man's eyes narrowed before a bright, alarmingly so, smile crossed his face. "Yes, yes, you can. You see I can't help but notice you and my mother seem to be- well you have some how upset her."

His sense that he could get very hurt became a solid awareness that he had some fast talking to do. "I am not sure what you mean."

"You and she are attracted to one another."

Steve felt his face about burst into flame, this was suppose to be her son. This was not something he would want to talk about with any kid much less one as old and presumably tough as this one. "How do you know that?" Steve was horribly embarrassed by the stammer.

The pitying look brought back memories, unpleasant ones.

"I would have to be deaf, dumb and blind not to notice. It doesn't help last night when she bent over to pick up the glass she dropped, your eyes were staring. I also have the senses of a fox times like ten, I could smell your feelings at that sight."

Steve couldn't help but wish the fox have been a brute and just warned him off, or dropped the weights on him. This was worse. Far worse.

The smile he was getting wasn't a very nice one. "Now I understand how this might be embarrassing." The grin said he was relishing it as well.

"But my mom likes you, so it is upsetting to me to see you giving her mixed signals. You look and admire but then you won't talk to her alone. You are hurting her. If you want to know more about her ask. If you don't want to know more stop confusing her with the stares, and not saying anything."

Steve felt a bit surprised. Had he just being given a pass by her kid?

A groan and rolled eyes said some how her kid understood his confusion. He mumbled something in french and Steve only caught the 'my god' but he got a more direct answer.

"Yes as weird as it is I don't think you're bad for her. I just want to skip the middle school looks, and distant flirting. Make a move or say no. She's put up with enough crap the first time."

Then as if to end the conversation on a slightly better note the man stormed off muttering to himself. Steve had to say that it might be the oddest conversation about a woman he'd ever had.

**So to my complete and utter suprise I have broken two hundred chapters in less than a year. I am proud of myself. So about the last three months... got a cold, new story idea (bleach inuyasha western if you can picture it). Week end trip where I caught the virus from hell(three weeks to being almost well). A root canal, found out vicodin is bad for my brain and muse. The water heater here died, so no hot water for ten days, meaning dishes took forever, and I had to shower at my grandma's, on top of all that my air matress is dying meaning I'm sleeping poorly. so Real Life kicked my butt but I'm back. or at least you know I'm writting something.**


	201. Chapter 201

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-One**

**2014 Stark Tower May 18th 7:21 a.m.**

Kagome sat out on the patio and couldn't help but stare down at traffic. She felt numb, or more aptly she wasn't sure how to feel. The dream that she had woken from hadn't been a scream inducing horror show like her last couple of dreams but something about it felt wrong. Like the kinda of wrong that suspense movies worked so hard on building so you could join the character for one last shock in realizing they are the bad guy, or the bad guy is the one person you thought you could trust.

In this case she was sure it would be the latter, the dream had started innocently enough, she was in a glowing soft white room. Only nothing so solid, she had been in a white space without floor or ceiling. But safely standing without any concern what so ever, but she had felt something; what she wasn't sure but a sense of curiosity had moved her and her dream self had started walking. It hadn't been a mist but something had changed and without changing color her sense of safety died and something worrisome took a hold of her. She had been walking more urgently looking for something.

Then in spite of the fact there was nothing to hide them she was abruptly facing two mirrors, and the mirrors could see each other, both clearly showed her face, but they were the wrong face. Older, more then her eighteen for sure, a strange thought, she had long stopped wondering what she would look like older. But the other her on the left seemed more concerned, frightened almost. Her mouth was moving, and she seemed to be trying to share something important, but the mirror on the right looked bored, sleepy even.

The mirrors seemed to be aware of each other some how, she could see the way their eyes met, the sleepy one either thought the other would being over dramatic or had long gotten tired of the same message.

Stepping forward she tried to read the other's lips and that was when both of them from the mirrors. Or maybe because of the mirrors their eyes had snapped to her, and the words she had been tried to understand blared into her brain like a siren. She couldn't not hear them and nothing else could be heard for them.

"HELP ME! I'VE BEEN FOUND! I DON'T WANT TO BE USED!"

Snapping awake and in spite of realizing the noise was her alarm she still puzzled over the meaning.  
What had that been about?

"Penny for your thoughts?"

Turing she found Tony, her dad looking at her with concern. "I wouldn't pay a penny for them."

He smiled but the dark concern didn't fade. "Are you okay? Really?"

She smiled and shook her head. "No, no I'm not."


	202. Chapter 202

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Two**

**2014 Stark Tower May 18th 9:03 a.m.**

Kagome looked around at the table, it had become the new normal over the last two days for everyone, and she meant everyone to have breakfast together.

Today her, Shippo and Pepper had made a very American breakfast. Scrambled eggs, bacon, and sausage, toast, and bagels, lots of bagels, and fresh fruit, buckets of that.

Steve had mumbled a thank you and spent the rest of breakfast staring into his plate with a very uncomfortable air. Shippo, and it was probably only because she knew the brat: seemed smug, so he was the reason behind that. Tony looked distracted and hadn't noticed enough to complain that he only got two pieces of bacon and a lot of fruit, but as he was using a tablet she knew he was working. Bruce was joining Pepper in watching the news, Sam seemed to be joining her in watching everyone else.

Sam had been funny when he woke up from his nap and just before his hang over set in properly. It had been pretty damn goofy to see him come in pale as a sheet and sit down staring at her. The conversation they had was almost the same as the first time. 'how did you not die?' or stay dead. And on, but after some time to let it sink in Sam had been pretty chill about it. He was more nervous with Shippo and Bruce now, and probably for a good reason.

Kagome found her fingers had drifted the to small lump under her skin again, she had three trackers in her body, in her leg, one in her back and the other was on the under side of her forearm. That was the one she found herself playing with. It was weird the way when she set her arm down she could feel it against the bone. It had been funny to watch the first three tries to get one of them under her skin fail. Part of her healing was to push small things out, so the first three tries failed.

The trick was to pinch the edges closed not let them heal free style.

Centuries at this and still she learned new things all the time.

But one thing that wasn't new that she knew; was demons working for someone else, or themselves were pretty dang unstoppable. She was just glad yesterday she hadn't had to ask for the trackers, Tony had done that on his own. That meant when they got her, and they would get her since she didn't want to start killing people, she might get found.


	203. Chapter 203

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Three**

**2014 Stark Tower May 18th 10:01 a.m.**

Shippo tried not the smirk over at Steve, it was really hard not to. The kid had turned so red in the gym he had stopped half way through the conversation, he meant to say more but the guy had seemed like he might burst a blood vessel. How his mother...

Actually it made sense. Steve Rogers as far as he'd seen in the last couple of days was a polite, better schooled Inuyasha.

There were other differences of course, but the base- core– instincts were the same as far as he could tell. Knowing the man's back history helped a lot in that judgement but- the sneaking glances and his blush... he gave and started laughing.

"What you laughing at?"

Shippo glanced over at Tony even as he shook with laughter. His grandfather as it were looked very suspicious, like he was worried he was laughing at him. "I'm-" still choking back the laughter he tried to finish his sentence.

"- at Steve."

"Oh." and just like that Tony went back to reading.

Now Shippo was snorting at him.


	204. Chapter 204

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Four**

**2014 Stark Tower May 18th 10:39 a.m.**

Steve exited his room closing the door behind him, he was thinking he'd go and look at the files Stark had saved from S.H.I.E.L.D.. He had this idea that maybe Bucky would be out looking at old Hydra hideouts. Actually this idea was an old one, but yesterday he'd found a list of old sites and today he was hoping to take a second look.

Climbing in the elevator he went to Stark's living room, he could use the screen there, the main living area for the Avengers was going to take another week, at least to be fixed. Then he was startled and slightly embarrassed to realize Kagome was sitting there, reading something on screen.

"Sorry to interrupt."

She turned and smiled at him, and instead of responding he wanted to leave. The stuff Shippo had told him making him uncomfortably aware of the way his heart surged when she smiled at him. He knew already she was very attractive and to be honest even with the new information he didn't care she was like four hundred years old, and could kick his ass- and recover from any wound. No the problem was even eighty some years later he didn't have the first clue what to do with a dame he liked this much.

It was a lot easier when he was asking because he was lonely, when he was trying to fit in, when he wanted to world to not seem so strange. But he cared. He cared a lot.

"Okay what did Shippo say to you?"

Startled he was jerked from his thoughts and stared at her, she flushed and put her hands on her hips. "Obviously he said something to you. He was smirking at breakfast and you seemed to be looking for a deep dark hole."

Yeah, that about summed it up. He would love to be hiding right about now. "um- nothing."

Her eyes narrowed and she scoffed. "If he warned you off I am going to kill him."

His eyes widened at that, that hadn't been what happened at all.

"Seriously he can't decided to keep me in the dark and then chase off the first guy I've liked in a really long time. He can't! I don't chase off girls he dates! I don't even get to meet most of them!"

She liked him. A grin escaped and he laughed. She stopped ranting and stared at him with a furious blush. Realizing that was a very bad time to laugh he shook his head. "What happened was he-"

Her blush was fading and his was getting brighter. His ears even felt hot. "He said he was okay with me."

Her eyes narrowed again. "He said what?"

Steve sighed. "Look I'm messing this up. I like you. I think you like me."

She nodded.

"When we can leave the tower I would like to have dinner with you."

She nodded again.

"Then do you really care that he was-" Steve looked for the words he wanted. "Unpleasantly honest with me about how-uh-" he coughed. "I hadn't said anything."

She shook her head violently. "No. I don't care. And I would love to have dinner with you."

Steve struggled to keep the urge to whoop down. "That's that then."

She nodded excitedly.


	205. Chapter 205

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Five**

**2014 Stark Tower May 18th 6:09 p.m.**

Kagome struggled to keep the ecstatic grin off her face. Shippo knew something was up, and judging by the glances he was giving her before looking at Steve she could figure he knew what. She didn't care, whatever he'd said was okay. Her and Steve had agreed on a date. Sorta. Future date, rather then an exact date. But all things considered-

She did expect to be kidnapped before she would be cleared for their date.

That might take some time, she hoped the trackers would keep it simple, she also hoped whatever had been done to the missing could be fixed easily. But rarely did her life go that smoothly.

So that date might be a month or two away.

Hopefully not much longer, to be honest she would rather be out eating a burger with Steve right now then eating the expensive five star catering Tony had ordered for dinner.

But what did Steve want to do for a date? A movie? Dinner and a movie? Just dinner? And where would they go? What was his favorite food, did he even like burgers?

Kagome sighed, here she was getting ahead of herself, as always.

**You know i still like reviews people...**


	206. Chapter 206

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Six**

**2014 Stark Tower May 19th 7:03 a.m.**

Kagome sat and peddled on the bike that had managed to survive the entertainment floor's slaughter. Tony had wanted to just buy all new stuff but she and Pepper had managed to save a few things, the weights, the bike, a tread mill, the hot tub had survived as well but the floor was still under reconstruction. So they were currently using one of the unused floors as the gym.

Kagome had made the argument to Tony he just say the first ten floors were open for rent but keep everything up, but Tony per-normal; hadn't said anything.

She was entering her eighth mile on the bike when she was startled out of rhythm but what felt like a flash of demonic aura from down below. Falling off the bike startled the other occupants of the room (Sam, and Steve) but she didn't care. Scrambling to the elevator she wasn't surprised to have to wait for it come down and it came with the slightly tingly feeling she knew to be Shippo wearing his bracelet. Sam and Steve were asking questions but she was grinning at Shippo.

She was almost positive she knew who was waiting down below.

The doors opened and she saw a tall willowy girl with violet streaked hair, in a black dress and high violet heels. The slight sheen from the bracelet Kagome knew she could see simply as the creator had her rushing forward to tackle the girl in a hug. "SOTEN!"

She was caught before she could knock the other girl off her feet and she was pleased to hear the girl laughing. "Geeze. I know it's been a while. But trying to knock me over isn't called for!"

She felt the girl in her arms still and heard her greet Shippo guardedly by his fake name. Pouting she pulled away, she still didn't know why they weren't married yet, but that hadn't sounded good.

"Jackie give this darling here clearance to come up to the pent house. Mr. Stark won't mind a bit."

Jackie raised an eyebrow; probably as much at her appearance, as her girlish squeal and charge, but she did as ordered anyway. She took Soten's current identity and entered in Samantha Yamamoto, and all other information, then with a little badge Kagome took her over to the elevator where a curious Sam and Steve watched when Shippo watched with almost a sense of disapproval.

The moment the elevator doors closed Shippo attacked. "What the hell are you doing here Soten? Did you even tell Sesshomaru you were coming? Or did you just run off again?"

Soten pouted. "I wasn't gonna let you have all the fun. I haven't seen Kagome in almost twenty years."

"That is a complete exaggeration Soten!" Shippo sounded very upset.


	207. Chapter 207

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Seven**

**2014 Stark Tower May 19****th**** 7:23 a.m.**

Kagome found her concern mounting. She had known something had happened between them: when she and Shippo stopped living in the same city and sometimes together. But Shippo didn't tend to act like this normally. She had to find out what had happened or Shippo would never give her grandchildren.

Soten stuck her lip out and crossed her arms. "Family get togethers every five years don't count."

Shippo growled and looked like he could hit her. "How I do I know Sesshomaru sent you?!"

Soten slumped a bit and gave him an annoyed look, Kagome couldn't help but notice Sam clearly wished he'd stayed upstairs and Steve looked very curious about the history leading up to this. But then again so was she.

"So I admit Sesshomaru didn't give permission. But with demons attacking Aunty and Sesshomaru barking orders at every turn and acting like we're at war without a clue about what is actually happening I wasn't going to stick around to be a lackey. I want to be where the action is."

Kagome figured she could fill in the rest, 'and be where you are'. She added that because from almost their very first meeting Soten had liked Shippo, family history and age kept them apart: but about the time of the 'Demon' purges she had returned to Shippo's life and things had been very hot and heavy between teenaged Shippo and Soten. But then... life happened. Inuyasha died, Shippo was looking out for her all the time. Soten had taken the chance to go a build herself a new empire, admittedly as part of Sesshomaru underlings, but still she had cut herself a piece of the pie.

But there was also some strange under current here.

Something she had missed had happened between Shippo and Soten.

Shippo was acting hurt, defensive and accusatory.

Soten was acting innocent and annoyed, and a bit hurt.

She hadn't raised Soten and the girl had every right to resent her but her and Soten still got on, Soten had become one of her many children. Shippo had been her first and closest but there had been many others.

The way Soten was acting against Shippo's actions Kagome wondered if maybe it was one of those cross species things. Dog Demons for years had done things very different from the Foxes, but Shippo had been able to adapt but maybe it was one of those things.

The elevator doors opened and they stepped out into Tony's living room.

Stepping off Kagome saw Tony was working on something, "Hey Tony, meet another of your honorary grandkids!"

Tony about jumped, while spinning around. "Why didn't you make some kind of noise?"

"Uh- I did. The elevator doors, I said something- working on something interesting?"

Tony sighed and nodded. "I think I'm going to do some more work on the tower."

"Right. Did you hear what I said?" Kagome did her best to keep a straight face.

"About this lovely young lady I didn't, but I would like to."

**So who wants four new chapters? Because I want thirty reveiws.**


	208. Chapter 208

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Eight**

**2014 Stark Tower May 19****th**** 7:43 a.m.**

"Perv." Kagome felt amused, her father was a pervert. Not news, but amusing considering the girl in question could be his fifth great grandparent easily. "That's one of the honorary grandkids. Soten."

"Ahh-" Tony took Soten's offered hand and shook it, while taking in her bemused expression. "Something wrong my lovely honorary granddaughter?"

Shippo snorted. "Besides you're still holding her hand?"

"Brat." But Tony dropped her hand and she smiled at him. "I'm a bit confused, am I to understand some how in the strange timeline Aunty has lived you are her father?"

Tony made a big show of thinking it over, before nodding. "Yep, that about sums it up."

Soten snorted, an amused grin on her face. "That makes the latest news stories even better."

Kagome noticed Shippo's odd expression, he looked both worried, and confused. He met her curious stare before wiggling his fingers at her in the signal for hold on and distraction, before he stepped of and disappeared down the hall.

Putting that and a niggling suspicion aside Kagome took Soten's arm and made a face at her father. "Yes, yes, lovely news stories, terrible, horrible pains is what they are."

Soten laughed and pulled her arm free and in a mock soothing way patted her back. "Yes, yes poor old Aunty Kagome. It's like you haven't heard things just as creepy. You and Sesshomaru, you and Shippo. No you should be use to the terrible gossips."

Kagome made a face, it was annoying to realize just how many times she had heard things like this before. Soten was right gossips never changed.

"Oh?" Tony's curious inquiring sound Kagome found to be an ominous sign.

Soten just took it as a chance to start talking. "Oh yes, one time in the 1830s Kagome and Shippo were mistaken for a couple and then they claimed to half siblings and things just got worse. Then not ten years later in France everyone was pretty sure Kagome had a ménage à trois with Sesshomaru and Shippo. This was part of why to this day Sesshomaru disdains france. Then in the 1860s, the same story here in New York only everyone thought it was so scandalous they had to see it for themselves."

Kagome couldn't help but break in here. "Those were some good parties. Hated the corsets but the dancing was nice."

Soten snorted and went on. "1880s Sesshomaru and Kagome were thought to be a pair and it became quite the story that they likely had killed or run away from Inuyasha since they kept saying she was married to his dead brother."

Tony laughed, a bit. "Kagome why didn't you tell me how much like me you took after?"

Kagome frowned at him. "Aside from some hero tendencies, I don't see how. You play the media like an instrument, and use to sleep around. I have married once and not had a one night stand ever. How is that like you?"

Tony pouted. "If the gossips and news stands say it happened it happened."

"Lies, if anything I might say it's the japanese effect. Incest is a- thing over there. I think manga makes more of big deal about it really though." Kagome ignored the fact there had been a time when it had been very Europe as well.

Soten almost fell over she was so convulsed with laughter.

**So i didn't get my thirty reveiws... :( but you still get three chapters.**


	209. Chapter 209

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Nine**

**2014 Stark Tower May 19****th**** 7:48 a.m.**

Shippo tried to keep his pace smooth and calm, but he knew he was letting some of the chaos in his thoughts show, he knew it because Kagome had been worried. The thoughts, every little fact, every little interaction he'd had with Soten for the last twenty some years was rushing through his head.

He'd been ready to ask her to marry him.

He'd had the ring to keep it human, planned on mating her proper that night. Sesshomaru had given the okay, Kagome had done everything she could since they were young to throw them together. With the approval he'd been planning in it right after Soten got back from an unexpected side stop on her business trip.

But the moment she had walked in and greeted him, something in him had known something was wrong.

Every hair on his human body had seemed to be on end and for a second he felt like transforming and demanding to know who she was.

But everything standing in front of him was Soten.

The smell, the feel. Everything was right but so wrong.

He'd hidden the ring, and faked a call to get him out of there.

It had taken him days to get over the fear, but when he did and saw her again it was back. Something in her had changed in that time and so he broke it off. He did everything to hide from her and forget about it, but seeing her- the wrongness was back. But now it was in a new context.

All the chaos, all the fear, all the memories were swirling around very important question: 'Why didn't she know Tony Stark was Kagome's father?'

If she had called Sesshomaru at all, even to announce she was just planning on showing up not asking permission, something he could see the old her doing. Sesshomaru would give her all the information he had that was pertinent. Hell it had been in the first five things in the proper brief Sesshomaru had given him.

So why didn't she know?

He had an idea, and an idea so terrible and terrifying he was shaking. He was worried for the first time since he'd held a proper human form without a disguise that he might loose it. He needed to get a hold of Sesshomaru.


	210. Chapter 210

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Ten**

**2014 Stark Tower May 19****th**** 7:52 a.m.**

Steve wasn't sure what had passed between Shippo and Kagome, but something had been said in that quick glance. The man's abrupt and rude exit had him a bit worried, but he had to admit this Soten had a quick flashy charm. Even if was a bit daunting to hear so much history from a source other than Kagome.

But he supposed with a quick glance at her from the corner of his eyes, so much of it had to do with that she liked to live in now. He felt off center because the facts about her felt like a another round in a boxing ring where the hits didn't stop.

He liked her, probably more than he should even though she liked him back. But it was still disconcerting to go from fresh faced girl to her professional face, to the heavy drinker he'd heard about and seen once or twice. He wondered if he assumed a bit much if he gathered she was like him about alcohol. It would explain how she could be so steady on her feet after twice what most men a hundred pounds heavier could drink.

Steve listened as the conversation went back and forth and was amused to see Sam's face once again fighting disbelief. It struck him as weird and he had to admit the new time and all the things he had seen were given him questions most modern men of faith seemed to have just as much trouble answering but Steve found at the core of all it he still believed in a god who cared and who was good. It gave him pause to realize he didn't know what Kagome believed.

Steve found himself tilting his head as he looked at the laughing girl. Was she happy to be here? Or- or was something wrong? Deciding he was probably being paranoid he opened his mouth and asked: "So how did you meet Kagome?"

Clearly he had asked something wrong as the laughter died and Kagome winced.

But Stark apparently was as curious as he was. "Well?"

Kagome spoke but she was staring at the ceiling. "That- uh- ventures toward dark family secrets. But- well..."

Soten interrupted. "I wanted her, Shippo and Inuyasha dead."

Steve was glad to see Sam and Stark were as blind sided as he was. "How did that come-" Steve wasn't sure if he was glad Sam was asking or kick him.

Soten gave a dark smile and tossed her hair back. "They killed my big brothers. Admittedly, they had killed Shippo's father leaving him an orphan, but then I was too. I figured the only one I had a chance of killing was Shippo, so I issued a duel to the death challenge. It ended when he gave me the crayons Kagome had brought from her time."

Steve admitted that was not what he expected to hear. That had to be the weirdest story he'd ever heard. Then before he found the words react politely to that both Kagome and Soten reacted like they heard something coming from where Shippo had disappeared to, both their eyes jumped to the doorway, and both the expressions on their faces slid away.

Kagome looked concerned but Soten sprung into action grabbing Kagome and pulling her close.

The surge of adrenaline still wasn't fast enough to react to the quick movement but it seemed likely he was the only one who understood what he saw, Stark and Sam both let out rasping noises of concern. And Steve had a sinking suspicious they had let the wrong person in.


	211. Chapter 211

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Eleven**

**2014 Stark Tower May 19****th**** 7:55 a.m.**

Kagome was embarrassed, but she was also pleased and surprised. It still got her every time she thought about how many enemies had become friends and family. But it still seemed odd Soten would be so open. When she was younger she had been so embarrassed and never talked about it. She never talked about her brothers either. Kagome still was glad for that, they were demons she was glad were dead.

Steve, Sam and Tony all looked- confused, horrified, mortified, embarrassed, the full range of emotions. Soten- she... she merely looked, a touch embarrassed and a bit impatient.

Soten had changed.

Kagome wasn't sure what it was, but something was off. Add in she and Shippo were on the outs, Kagome seriously wondered if Soten had decided something in her personal life Shippo couldn't agree to, or if it was something else. The change came as a result from her and Shippo being on the outs. Kagome was more inclined to believe that one. Soten still loved Shippo, Kagome could read that on her face when he walked away. She also knew that something had changed very dramatically for flashy, loud and clingy Soten to let Shippo walk away.

Kagome was about to make a comment about how many times something silly she had with her had saved her and her friends so much trouble when Kagome felt for a second Shippo freak out. She would swear it felt like he was going to lose it and turn. There was going to be a fox demon in full sized form in the apartment. She was looking over her concern escalating into worry when Soten moved.

Everything clicked into place.

Soten had been a plant willingly or not for some time, Shippo hadn't understood and pulled away, but that sudden appearance without the full facts sent Shippo off to check if Soten had talked to Sesshomaru in while. Obviously the answer had been no.

Choking, Soten's arm tight across her throat Kagome looked at her new family.

Sam was a step behind in processing everything. Tony and Steve moved carefully to try to get flanking, and a pissed Shippo was in the room in flash.


	212. Chapter 212

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Twelve**

**2014 Stark Tower May 19****th**** 7:56**

"Let her go Soten." The menacing growl coming from Shippo had alarmed Sam but Tony and Steve seeming willing to let him do the talking.

Soten laughed a little sad laugh. Kagome gagged getting just enough air to keep the room in color but not improve her focus. She could try her powers. But the bracelets Soten and Shippo were wearing would have to be burned out first. That had a way of storing spiritual power to a point. Just another improvement in trying to give demons the perfect hiding places. Her control was good, but not perfect and lack of air wasn't going to improve it.

"Wish I could Ship. But the boss needs her and even if it upsets you we really need to borrow her."

"What do you need to borrow her for?" Tony sounded pissed but Kagome was betting that was as much because she was being used as a shield as it was he realized without time to get his suit he was too slow and not strong enough.

Soten smiled against her cheek and Kagome realized she was being squeezed to keep her from breathing. The burning in her chest and head was really starting to hurt.

"Can't tell you that!" Soten sounded amused.

"Who do you work for?" Shippo moved forward while Tony and Steve tried to cut Soten off from behind.

Kagome realized Soten was moving towards the windows, knowing Soten could fly Kagome wished she had air to talk. Then Soten glanced a bit behind her and her grip let up for a second.

"Windows." Wished her voice had been more then a croak, but the renewed pressure had her eyes rolling back into her head as she tried not to black out.

She could feel Soten move suddenly and knew Shippo had tried to cut them off. "Stay back Shippo I will hurt Kagome to get away with her!"

"Rogers, Granddad, back away."

Kagome managed to see enough to know no one was moving, mexican stand off. It was funny to know she had been right and she would be kidnapped pretty quickly. It was really annoying even this much time hadn't changed that.


	213. Chapter 213

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirteen**

**2014 Stark Tower May 19****th**** 7:57 a.m.**

Tony was cursing to himself. He hadn't felt this helpless since he had woken up in that cave. It wasn't a comfort to know Kagome couldn't die. At the moment as horrible as it sounded that was a source of serious worry. He knew a lot about what people could do to you when they couldn't afford to kill you, but if you could die over and over again...

He desperately wanted to know why some demons had turned on her after so many years, and what was the point.

Shifting his weight he looked at Steve across from him, it was clear he would be better able to do something. He himself wasn't wearing his suit and if what he'd just seen was a clue the time it would take to suit up would be more then enough for Soten to get away unless Shippo did something to slow her down.

"Soten you know you can't get far, Sesshomaru will kill you."

Tony had to say for the first time he really believed the cheerful blond might be a fox, the growl in his voice was rather terrifying.

"Shippo, don't kid yourself. I get out the window and you've lost. Sure someone someday around the world will find me and I probably would die if I was alone, or didn't have my brother's halberd."

Shippo's face whitened, and his lip curled back. "So you kept that thing."

Soten shrugged, Tony hated to see Kagome's face slowly getting more and more purple, her grip on the arm around her throat getting weaker.

"I am the last of the thunder tribe, I should keep the heirlooms."

Steve shifted and edged sideways he had almost worked his way around to block the window. Tony had to wonder why he thought so many windows was a good idea when the fact of the matter was most of his enemies had some way of flying. He should really look into some sort of underground place. Of course there was really no way to keep some people out. Loki broke into S.H.I.E.L.D. when it mostly was underground.

Tony shifted, and he realized even if Soten hadn't glanced at him or Steve keeping her eyes fixed on Shippo she knew exactly where he and Steve were. The little cock to her head at his movement said her hearing was beyond human. But he had forgotten for a second she really wasn't.

Then to his surprise Kagome did something. He realized she had died from lack of air and revived taking the chance to try something. The burning pink hand didn't seem threatening but Soten's shriek said it was effective. He took it as a chance to call for his suit, Steve and Shippo lunged but a sickening crack and Kagome going limp had him and Steve turning green.

Shippo got a lightening bolt to the chest knocking him across the room to the wall, then faster than he could follow Soten was out the window. Moist city air blowing across his face as the last piece of his suit arrived.


	214. Chapter 214

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Fourteen**

**2014 Outside New York May 19****th**** 8:12 a.m.**

Kagome hung limply in Soten's arms, she couldn't say anything as her neck couldn't heal with the wind as strong as it was with Soten flying so fast but the girl could probably compete with Sesshomaru at this speed. It was very impressive.

Then Soten landed, Kagome felt the broken bones in her neck grind and was glad at least at the moment it didn't hurt. Soten eased her to the ground and Kagome realized she was on an air field far far away from Stark tower, one she was pretty sure was a private air field. Every Tony's money probably wouldn't help him find this place. No one not demon was around. Okay not true but no one looked twice at Soten landing so they were in on it.

Then her neck was better, sitting up Kagome eyed Soten standing above her. "You've improved."

Soten gave a half proud smile, but Kagome knew Soten was both a bit sorry for hurting her and worried she was going to do it more. It was very weird, she saw the girl who was like a daughter to her but she also saw something wrong and knew something else was driving her. "So where are we going?"

Soten looked a bit relieved, and sorry all over again. "Decided to come along then?"

Kagome shrugged and slowly stood up. "Figured someone was gonna get me, didn't expect it to be you."

Soten sighed. "I didn't choose this, any of it. But I'm here and I don't get a choice."

"Why not?" Kagome was glad her hopes someone might be making the demons do this had signs of bring true.

Soten shook her head slowly and Kagome saw three others coming their way. Hanako was in the lead.

"Tell me Soten, we can all go home, this doesn't have to happen."

Soten gave a tragic smile and stepped away. Kagome focused on Hanako, but to her surprise the little girl she knew shattered as without a word Hanako stabbed a dagger through her heart. She fell and was a bit relieved to see Soten looking upset.

Hanako didn't care. "You blew your cover."

"Shippo figured it out, this was my one chance."

Hanako slapped her. "I understand why you brought her, but you should keep her dead, that is the only way we can insure she is safe!"

Soten nodded. "Yes ma'am."

That was interesting. Soten was older, stronger, and by all normal standers should have been lead, but Hanako had been missing longer. Kagome sighed inside her head. If she was going to be dead this whole time this was going to seem like forever.


	215. Chapter 215

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Fifteen**

**2014 Stark Tower May 20****th**** 5:01 a.m.**

Steve stood in the just inside the front doors of Stark Tower with Shippo and Stark. They were waiting, and had been waiting most of the night for the mysterious leader of the demons, Sesshomaru. Shippo was a wreck, admittedly loosing his mother/big sister/best friend to his suddenly evil girlfriend would probably throw anyone off their game.

Tony wasn't much better, Steve felt a bit guilty but for the first time he actually believed Stark really loved Kagome. He teased her and he saw friendship but it never seemed all that deep to him. But his perspective was a bit- off. Tony hadn't known about her until this year, and she was a bit old to need fathering. But what did he know about parenting?

Steve leaned against the wall, Sam was in bed, and Ms. Pepper was working, she hadn't wanted to come down to wait but she hadn't gone to bed either. Bruce was busy with something in the lab, he didn't know what but he'd noticed the tremor to his hands and the green sheen to Bruce's eyes for a second after he heard the news.

It either said really good things about Kagome that everyone close to her was doing thing to try and help. Or it said really bad things about reality that she needed it. Probably these days was a mix of both. He still had to hold his breath to keep his stomach calm when ever he thought back to that crack.

He'd heard it bones break before, broke necks himself, hell he'd heard his own bones make that sound. But for the first time it made him want to break out in a cold sweat. Some of it probably was she was a woman, but more of it if he was being honest with himself; was he hated, and couldn't stand the idea that it was Kagome's neck being broken.

A car pulled up, and out stepped a perfectly ordinary looking japanese man, running toward forty he looked like he worked at keeping fit but age was catching up. It felt silly but he had been expecting something impressive. But Kagome had said demons were in hiding, and she fussed over Shippo's blond hair- it was a disguise. Probably.

"Aww hell. No wonder why she laughed." Stark sounded disgusted.

The Japanese man wasn't inside yet but he smirked like he'd heard the comment. But being a demon he probably had. The door opened and the man acted like he was answering Stark. "I presume you are speaking of the miko. If she mentioned me to you, yes she probably did."

"God there is something wrong with this!"

The air of mirth lighting the stern face died. "Yes. Yes there is. Shippo."

It was one word directed at him but Shippo acted like it was a full set of commands. Steve wasn't sure what to make of him at all, other then he was pretty sure the man would inspire Fury to envy.

**So who wants four chapters?**


	216. Chapter 216

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Sixteen**

**2014 Phom Penh May 20****th**** 3:10 p.m.**

Kagome had to say in her long and strange life this was pretty high on the list. It had been more than a day now she was pretty sure, actually she wasn't sure, her sense of time could be wrong. After all she was dead.

This was actually the longest she had been dead. Sure there was all the time she had spent frozen but she didn't remember it, to her she had been asleep, and then woke up. This was different. Unable to move, her healing not strong enough to push the blade out of her chest she was trapped in her dead body. It was pretty- what was the word she wanted to use? Part of it was terrifying. She didn't think she had ever been so helpless.

On second thought she only had one time that came any where close to this. Mukotsu and his poison. That had actually probably been worse.

But this didn't hurt. She was aware, and in one sense she could feel it and she knew it should hurt and there were moments of pain when she tried to force herself to heal, or she thought about her hands cuffed behind her in the coffin she had been put into for transport but- in the really sense of pain. That had faded within the first hour of failing to heal.

She had worried she might really be dying but it didn't seem so.

It was strange. Why had they taken her only to keep her dead, no one had run tests, no one had really done anything but kill her. That seemed more to be for convenience sake anyway. She couldn't call for help, she couldn't fight, hell she couldn't even talk.

That was probably a good thing.

Hanako had used some sort of scanner before putting her in her box and had found all three transmitters. It was not very good for her really but she had a momentary burst of pride they were all being so careful.

Kagome had to admit the scariest part of this wasn't the silence or even the need to guess what was happening by listening, it was the flat not knowing what they wanted her for.

Voices came from outside her box and she listened carefully hoping for a clue to her location, the Airplane had landed twice but flown for a very long time. The voices chattered and she quickly realized she was hearing three different languages. But this wasn't south america. That she was sure, those would sound familiar. These different.

The one of them clicked, that was Thai. She was in asia. Listening more closely she thought, she wasn't sure she had only heard it in a bad accent once before but she thought one of the others was Khmer. That likely meant Cambodia or Vietnam.

Interesting, some place else she had never been. If only she were in a state to enjoy it.


	217. Chapter 217

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Seventeen**

**2014 Stark Tower May 20****th**** 12:34 p.m.**

Steve glanced sideways at Sesshomaru, the man- demon had settled on a couch while Stark had groused about knowing him. He'd stopped when Sesshomaru informed him it was no wonder he and Kagome were related. Oddly enough that had made him shut up.

Sesshomaru had from the couch managed to get Shippo working again, shut Stark up and calmed Pepper. It seemed she had taken strength from his calmness. Steve wasn't sure he was really calm, he was reasonably sure the man was a coiled spring. Probably no worse then anyone else but tense all the same.

"Steve Rogers. Her taste has always escaped me."

"Excuse me?" Steve was startled, the man's eyes were closed, he didn't think he was even aware he was being watched.

"The Miko."

"I don't- Kagome?"

"I see you don't know much. How much do you really know about her?"

Steve shifted on the couch where he'd sat down back when the room was hopping as everyone tried to find Kagome. "She's kind, old, fond of kids. She can fight really well. I admire her ability to blend in. I don't understand your place in her life."

The eyes that had been closed for the entirety of his presences on the couch thus far opened and the intensity was slightly startling. The man seemed amused but there was an undercurrent to it he didn't understand.

"I am first and foremost fulfilling a promise."

Steve waited but that was all the man said. "To who?"

"My half-brother."

Steve bit his tongue, this man was insufferable. It was like questioning captured nazis or Hydra agents. And then they had caved quicker, this guy from what he'd understood had spent almost a week awake on this hunt and traveling, and even now he showed no signs of exhaustion.

"Explain this promise to me and why it matters."

"My half-brother came to me many years before his death and told me he knew the Miko would out live him. I scoffed at the time, and thought it would never matter but I promised. I owed him for our earlier disputes. But when the time came after his death for me to look after the Miko I failed. The kit brought her home, it was as if she was dead but in reality she was frozen solid."

That sentence caught his ear and his breath. There was no way. That was ridiculous. Improbable.

"Believe me or not I had let her leave hoping her grief would subside or she would find some other new lost soul to focus on. Instead she did the same thing my fool of a brother did. Pick a fight and forget to be serious. Only in her case it's pretty clear she wished her time on earth would end. And for one hundred and twenty years I guarded her frozen body. Everywhere I went, and if it was short trip, only a city away I, one of my sons, or hers guarded it."

**So thank you to everyone who did reveiw but I didn't get enough for all four chapters, so heres two and if you give me the same number of reveiws tonight I will post two more tomorrow.**


	218. Chapter 218

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Eighteen**

**2014 Stark Tower May 20****th**** 12:44 p.m.**

Steve felt his mouth go dry, one hundred and twenty years? That was almost twice what he spent frozen. And timeline wise it didn't make sense... unless she had left it out of her timeline when explaining it to everyone. That meant she had gone back close to five hundred and some years. "What happened to you brother how did he die?"

"Foolishly mostly. He tried to protect her, he was poisoned, it was hard for her because she would have been fine but in his old age he died. His death broke her. When she woke from being frozen I never let her leave my side, all our travels. I kept her close, he wanted her to live and I had almost allowed her to break that promise. Kagome never wanted to live this long. To this day we haven't a clue why she didn't die. Well we have a theory, the science claims energy is never destroyed and only moves. But we have no proof."

Steve felt like he was intruding, what right did he actually have to learn this from someone else? If Kagome had wanted him to know she would have told him. But there was so much time. She left so many things out. "How many children has she had?"

"The Miko never had her own children but every orphan she brought home or all the children she grew to know and love on routes, all of them were hers." Sesshomaru didn't look impressed by his question.

"I know that but so many child she adopted have to have died."

He got a slow nod. "Shippo was the first of thousands she cared for. But yes, all of them grew old, all her friends, even I age. It's only the last three years living here, working for Stark that the Miko I met in my youth has returned. The hot headed stubborn, mouthy Miko. She placed trust in everyone, even people she hasn't met yet exposing herself this way."

"But you didn't warn her at first of the true risks."

The man tilted his head back again and let his eyes drift closed. "That girl never cared before, she never let facts stop her."

Steve felt frustrated but tamped it down, this guy wouldn't care if he got mad. If he wanted him to keep talking he should keep an even voice. "What facts did she like to ignore?"

The lips of the man curled, it wasn't a nice smile, the sight of it sent a chill up his spine. He didn't like this guy at all; not only was he old as dirt, and probably very powerful as the leader of everyone but he was a warrior, not a solider but someone who might have once upon a time shed blood because he could.

"The facts were almost everyone she ever cared about attempted to harm her at one point. The fact was she couldn't shoot for her life. The fact she didn't have a clue about everyday life of the time. But the best part of it is she kept coming back anyway. That woman is the most stubborn creature I have ever met."

Steve felt uncertain, not only was he terrible worried for Kagome, but he didn't know how he felt about what Sesshomaru had just told him.

**So I got a review last night that I feel the need to address it, this was the review:** "I wanted to be clear. I love your story, I like how it has not lost it's edge even though it is in the 200's for chapters. I, however, dislike this attitude of practically holding your readers hostage with reviews. If I enjoy your work or wish to give you some feed back I will review. If not then I wont. So, while this is a great story it is also the last time I will review this piece of work."

**I did send the writer a fuller answer but if more of you feel I am holding you hostage, breath easily. I will keep writing even if no one reads. My story will not stop because my ego isn't getting fed. **

**I ask for a set number of reviews and offer four chapters because: A, these chapters are tiny. B, because I have a bunch done. C, because I do like getting my ego stroked. D, because I see it as rewarding reviewers. I know as someone who reviews it feels very nice to be recognized for your review. But I also hope to be training at least a few of you to review more. I have seen so many stories that are good with almost no reviews. It is painful and sad, for the writer and the people skipping it. I know I am happy if all someone sends me is a smily face. Just getting a good job can feel really good for a writer. **

**But I also admit there are a number of times where I nothing to say, I believe very much in 'if you have nothing nice to say, say nothing.' But if you take the time to read through something once I think it's polite to send that smiley face.**

**So I guess I want to know if you really all hate that hostage taking.**


	219. Chapter 219

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Nineteen**

**2014 Stark Tower May 21th 7:15 p.m.**

Steve nibbled at the chinese Stark had ordered. He wasn't the only one to be lacking in appetite, Shippo had eaten breakfast but he hadn't seen him eat since. Sesshomaru was busy with his phone and ignoring his plate. Ms. Pepper was pushing her food around her plate. Stark had taken three bites before getting busy with his tablet. Sam was chewing each bite close to a hundred times before swallowing. Bruce was like him was watching the others, while nibbling.

They hadn't had any good news since they found the airstrip where Kagome's trackers had been removed at. They'd found one dead employee, and burned records. Every plane there was gone. Flight plans had been made at other air towers but went in all directions. The air field had been the end of the hopes for getting Kagome back in couple of days. It was going to be longer then that.

Steve just didn't want to be the one to say it.

He also didn't really want to admit it could be much longer then a week or two. But how could they find her?

Sesshomaru hung up the phone with a barely audible sigh. Steve knew he had no good news.

To his surprise that was when Bruce took a moment to speak up. "I presume you have no more news for us?"

Sesshomaru eyed him before giving a slow nod. "It appears we have lost them, all of them. The planes when they refueled and bribed, stole or killed the right people. We have no way to track the flights after their second stops."

Stark swore mildly under his breath, Pepper took his hand.

Bruce went on. "Then I have come up with two very slow, painfully slow ways to try and find her."

Sesshomaru cocked an eyebrow. "Do tell Dr. Banner."

"You demons can feel her correct?"

Sesshomaru looked thoughtfully at Shippo, Shippo looked excited by this new idea. The man slowly answered and Steve once against felt a bit out of the loop.

"Mostly, there are exceptions but all of them have their own signs. Those who know her well could feel her likely."

"Then I suggest a world wide line search. Slow, painfully I suspect. With no leads- I thought it might be worth a shot."

"It does have merit."

Stark spoke up, "And for us humans?"

Bruce smirked at him. "You and I could try to find a way to make a D.N.A. tracker. We have her blood."

"Hun." Stark looked dumbfounded.

Steve had to admit both ideas did sound slow, or time consuming, or flat out impossible, but both sounded better then waiting around, with one small problem. "So for those of us not demon, or scientists, what do we do?""

Bruce gave him a look. "Detective work. One of theses should pay off some time."

**So after that epically long author's note of the last chapter, Happy Easter, or spring holiday. I do love everyone who does take the time to send me anything, so I hope everyone understands why I needed to talk about that review.**


	220. Chapter 220

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Twenty**

**2014 unknown location May 24th 1:12 p.m.**

Kagome couldn't believe she was thinking it but this had to be the most boring thing that had ever happened to her. She had been kidnapped and all she could think was this was boring. It added to the strangeness of it all but she had been kidnapped four or five days ago and she was bored.

Terribly so.

She couldn't think of time she had been more bored. Normally at home, this was when she changed identities and moved, or learned a new language, or picked a new college degree to earn. Or if she liked where she was she picked up a book or cleaned. Some times she go out and find a bar with a lot college students and would start a drinking contest. The last time she had done that she had earned enough money on bets to buy the whole bar a round. Good times.

She would have sighed if she had air top; but she still had a knife in her chest and though she had been un-cuffed, she had been strapped down to the table she was currently on. That had been two days ago and that had been the last time she saw someone. A day-ish spent on air travel, another day and half to two days in a car, and she figured she was pretty freaking far from civilization.

Maybe that was why she bored.

Wishing she could snicker at the thought she had to give them props, this had to be the most efficient prison ever. Her body held her trapped, they didn't need to feed her, she couldn't even drive a guard nuts with chatter. Even if someone broken in, they would have to know her or they'd think she was just a dead body.

Counting to a hundred thousand in German Kagome was jolted from her thoughts when the door opened. Expecting it to be a demon she was taken aback to realize whoever it was he was human. That added to the mystery of what was going on that lead to her being kidnapped. Demons and humans, humans and demons. The world just got stranger the older she got.

Then the man turned around. If she could have she would have jumped off the table in surprise. But since she was tied up it probably would have been a shout of surprise. But since she was dead she just lay there limply. This was getting old.

He stood and slowly inspected the room, a furrow formed between his brows. "A body?"

He came closer and Kagome realized this was her chance, at least it was a chance for more information. All she needed was a couple of words. She needed to talk.

He touched her face, his face showing his confused recognition. "The woman from the river?"

Words. Three words. She needed to talk. "Pull-"

He jumped and a knife was pulled from under the white coat.

If she had air she would have been laughing her ass off. "It out." There, three words. Barely, more like whispers.

**So thank you for the kind reviews everyone, but I feel tubafox raised a good point. So often favorites and alerts are over looked (I'm guilty of this too), so let me take this chapter to thank everyone who has done one or more of those things. Thank you for your Alerts and Favorites.**


	221. Chapter 221

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Twenty-One**

**2014 unknown location May 24th 1:25 p.m.**

Barnes as he'd come to think of himself eyed the dead woman. He'd wondered why a dead woman would be strapped to a table in one of the most guarded wings of a supposedly empty Hydra base. Now he had an answer, she wasn't dead, and to not be dead with a dagger sticking out of her heart she had accomplished something almost every other human on the planet couldn't.

Now he supposed the real questions were how had she come to be here, and was it really a good idea to pull that knife out?

He considered and put his own blade away. It probably wasn't. But he was going to do it anyway.

Stepping forward he reached out and plucked the knife from her chest. She gasped and blood began to trickle out of the hole, she coughed and he noted the relief on her face, and in spite of the fact she was still bleeding her face had regained color. Then before his eyes the hole in her chest closed leaving blood streaked skin.

"Ahh. That is so much better."

Against his better judgement he felt a smile tug at the corners of his mouth.

"Thanks Bucky."

He felt his eyes narrow. "I don't know you and I doubt you know me."

She looked a bit sheepish. "True but I know Steve and he always calls you Bucky- that kind stuck in my head. If it bothers you I won't."

"Don't."

"Okay." She tugged at the restraints holding her to the table. "Are you going to let me out?"

He was surprised his first answer was yes, but he reconsidered. Really who the heck was she, and why she here. Not to mention not dead. "Why should I?"

She looked surprised. "Because I asked nicely?"

"When?"

"Just now."

He stared at her, he wasn't sure if she was being serious or joking, not about the being let out, he figured he'd want to leave the place where a knife had been in his chest but about asking nicely.

"Okay will you please let me out?"

That was asking nicely, but he still wasn't sure why he should, but if he was going to think about it he should have done that before pulling the knife out. He went to her feet and began to unbuckle the straps.

"Thank you."

"What's your name?" If he was letting her out he should know her name so he could curse it when she got him caught.

"Oh where are my manners, Kagome Hara at your service. Sorry, I forgot I just feel like I know you but of course you have no way of knowing me and- where am I?"


	222. Chapter 222

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Twenty-Two**

**2014 unknown location May 24th 1:32 p.m.**

Thinking he stared at the young woman sitting on the table. He was pretty sure he had seen her at the river, at least he was almost positive it was her. She knew Steve and he'd been there, so it fit. But so much else seemed wrong. He eyed the bloody knife he was still holding. He wanted some answers, but he could answer that last question. "Cambodia."

She blinked and looked very confused. "Really? Cambodia... what is this place?"

"No, I think I want some answers first. Did I see you at the river in Washington?"

"Yeah."

His mind felt focused on her demeanor, if she were as young as she looked she should be scared, terrified, and instead she was calm, too calm. He remember her being flushed and panting but calm last time he saw her. "What are you?"

Her eyes went wide and a practiced look of innocence fell over her face. "I'm human, at least I was for my eighteenth birthday."

He snorted. "When was that?"

The look of innocence fell away and she smirked at him. "Well without time travel I should be thirty-two. Reality, closer to five hundred."

He tried to take that in, he really tried. But for all he should be near ninety it was hard to imagine going so far back in time you could see five centuries. But it explained it. So he didn't not believe her, he just couldn't believe it happened to anyone. "Why aren't you dead?"

She shrugged, "Not a freaking clue."

"Why are you here?"

"I got kidnapped."

"By who?"

"The girl I hoped would marry my oldest son."

Blinking at her he wanted to ask, he really did but he got the feeling she was daring him to. Her son and this girl if still alive weren't human. But time travel in centuries, her surviving; a knife in her heart for who knows how long, he shouldn't be surprised. "Why do they want you?"

Her smirk grew again. "That would be a question I'd like an answer to."

Staring at her he found he had a bunch of other questions, some he didn't understand why it mattered. Others were silly, more important things had seemed to have escaped for the moment. There was someone far older then him on the planet. He'd caught up with the times, he knew about Aliens, and Alien gods and all that but right at this moment there was something just as strange right in front of him.

"What are you thinking?"


	223. Chapter 223

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Twenty-Three**

**2014 unknown location May 24****th**** 1:35 p.m.**

He considered not answering her, but his desire for more information made him carry on. He was pretty sure dames didn't like not getting answered. "I'm trying to imagine it. Five hundred years. I don't remember most of the last sixty, actually- most any of it. I know things but I don't know how or why, imagining remembering my life sounds hard, but five hundred years..."

Her expression deepened and darkened: and he felt like he might be able to see her true age in her eyes, but the depths there were too dark and murky for him. "I try not to most the time."

Unable to find words he just nodded. He could understand that, for the bits he did remember he didn't like much. Pain, hate and killing colored most of it. And the fear, he remembered a lot of fear, but he didn't understand that fear, he thought he knew the source of it, but he still didn't understand it.

"Why are you here?"

Pulling free of the confusing muddle of thoughts and half memories he remembered the place and time. "I'm here because this should have been an empty, old Hydra base, I remembered this place. I know the floors. But it's not empty, and it's not abandoned and it's not Hydra."

Her eyes went distant, and her expression looked thoughtful. "No pins and open Hydra stuff?"

"None."

Her mouth moved as if she was talking, but no sound came out. He thought she said 'why would they be here', but it was quick enough he couldn't be sure.

"We should go."

He frowned at her bloody, torn and distinct gym clothes. She was going to stand out, and he didn't have another lab coat.

"What?"

Blinking he looked up and met her gaze, she had warm, curious eyes. "You're going to be noticed, I don't have a lab coat for you."

She snickered and he got the feeling he was missing the punchline of joke.

"I would stand out even with a lab coat. Most everyone here probably knows me by sight."

That was a surprise. "How do you know that?"

She tilted her head but gave him a strange answer. "I can feel it."

"Right."

She gave him a stern look. "Seriously. I can feel them."

Deciding to go with it he couldn't help asking. "So they're not human?"

"Now you've got it."

He glared at her for that. She slid off the table and he realized she came to just his chin, strangely she seemed taller. She put her hand out and he looked at her not sure what she wanted.

"The knife please."

"Why?"

"I promise I've had more practice with it than you."

Annoyed he believed her but he wondered how good was she really, coming to a decision he mock lunged. She smirked as her hand moved; while she sidestepped and almost gently she twisted it from his grip.

Finishing the twist she stabbed towards his groin, she halted and he stared at the knife half an inch from his femoral artery. Well color him impressed, in a split second she read his movement, countered, and took it as seriously as he had. Stepping back he turned his back on her and went towards the door, if she could do that she could take care of herself.

**So twenty-five reviews and i give you four chapters!**


	224. Chapter 224

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Twenty-Four**

**2014 unknown location May 24th 1:41 p.m.**

Kagome followed Bucky out of her room, she was slightly surprised to realize in spite of everything: long time gap since she'd last moved and ate, time had for her body held still. She felt the normal urge to eat post healing. Not staving after five something days without food, she was a bit thirsty but not dying, and her muscles still felt the little warmth from her work out back before this all started. This was new, it really seemed for her body time hadn't moved.

Bucky, at least she was going to keep to calling him that in her head, calmly went across the hall and opened the door.

"What are doing?"

He closed it. "What I was here for."

"And?"

"I was here, why and when."

She nodded keeping and eye out for camera; she noticed, oddly she wasn't seeing any. "Why aren't there cameras?" Her answer was half hearted shrug as he opened a third door.

With a sigh she was closed her eyes, the nearest demons seemed to be a floor below them, there were a number in the floors above, she could almost count the demons. Some points they over lapped enough she wasn't how many but for the most part it seemed like just a couple per floor. But the numbers further above were higher, over all she was guessing fifty or sixty demons. But some felt off, not just the normal half, and quarter demon off, but like ill off.

Not to mention she couldn't know how many humans.

"How many people did you see?"

"About a hundred."

Walking after Bucky who was now on the seventh door she wondered what he was looking for. Best guess was some sort of paper files. Coming up behind him she realized something was wrong, he hadn't gone in or gone on. He was just standing there. "What is it?"

He didn't answer, so she stood on tip toe and looked in herself. There were three things, a medical tray table, a creepy looking chair with restraints with some sort of head device thing and a modern looking computer screen completely at odds with the chair's older appearance, and the general air of disuse about the room and hallways.

"What is it?" No answer. She couldn't see his face, he was blocking almost the whole doorway so she touched his shoulder.

The reaction was immediate.

His metal hand whipped around and slammed right into her throat, choking Kagome knew she could use the knife on him but she could see in his face this was a flash back. His face blank, his eyes wild and scared. He squeezed and then threw her into the room, hitting the wall she landed wrong and she broke her back or hip, she wasn't sure. The need for air was drowning out the other pain. Then she realized he had crushed her trachea. She wasn't going to be breathing for another few minutes.

There was a moment she realized he was looking at her, judging her threat level before he snapped out of it.

"Shit."

**Thank you all for the twenty-five reveiws, the other chapters are coming.**


	225. Chapter 225

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Twenty-Five**

**2014 unknown location May 24th 1:48 p.m.**

Barnes stared at the girl turning blue and bleeding against the far wall. It took a moment but he realized he'd thrown her there. He'd hurt her. "Shit."

Panic had his heart pounding, the chair, he'd thought he'd broken the only one. He'd happily torn it to shreds before blowing the whole place up. Taking slow breaths he found his eyes getting wet. His hand and legs were shaking. Cold sweat damped his face and he gulped a deep breath and held it for a moment.

He'd killed her.

But she said she didn't die and he'd pulled a knife out of her.

She probably would be fine.

Probably.

Counting to ten he tried to put himself back to task. He needed to find his file and get out of here. He needed to get her out of here too. He had too much to do to deal with his legs going to noddles at the sight of chair.

He hated those things.

Growling he ignored her, and the fear, and the guilt and started ripping it apart with his metal arm, the chair didn't give easily but the computer pieces broke first and then he was able to get to the actual chair. When the chair was dented, torn, and battered to pieces he stood over remains and sucked in a calming breath.

He felt a lot better knowing that thing was gone, the only thing better would be if every single person who had ever used, seen and made one was dead. Then maybe he'd been able to sleep at night.

"Feel better?"

Startled he looked up and found the girl, Kagome standing against the wall with the bloody smear. She was better, more blood dotted her already ruined clothes, but she showed not one sign of caring. Guilt curdled in his stomach. "You alright?"

It was odd to hear the gentle fear in his voice. He wasn't like that, but the more he remembered, the longer he stayed free the more his self perception of being a weapon, that everyone was either for or against, changed.

She nodded a curious smirk crossed her face. "Yep, just fine."

He wasn't sure how to feel, she was walking towards him without any sign of fear, he had just crushed her throat with one hand and she was fine. He had trouble understanding it. "But I killed you."

She let out a little chuckle, lifting a hand she flashed the knife at him. "I could have killed you. I could kill you, but I didn't."

Now he was annoyed, it was probably reflex. "But I did kill you."

She nodded, almost modestly. "A-hun. But so has many, many other things. Besides that was a flash back, I should have known the way you froze, but I touched you."

He wasn't sure how that made things better.

"So what was the chair that freaked you out?"

He glanced down at the scrap metal. His face twisted and he looked back up to find her looking very curious. "It makes you forget. or-"

He thought carefully. This one had been a bit different then the one he remembered breaking in Washington D.C. what the difference was he didn't know. "The one I remember did, this one on second thought looked a bit different."


	226. Chapter 226

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Twenty-Six**

**2014 unknown location May 24th 1:59 p.m.**

Kagome stared at the pile of metal Bucky had changed from chair: to ready to be melted down. It was impressive, she couldn't had done that much damage to something metal without a tool. Shippo could, so could Sesshomaru, Tony with a suit, Pepper without her health shots- If Bucky could do it so could Steve, at least she figured that was likely. Bruce didn't even need to be mentioned.

She wondered if this was how Sam felt about everyone else.

"So what was the chair that freaked you out?"

"It makes you forget. or-"

Kagome felt chills, was this the tool that allowed who was behind this rift in demons to control them?

"The one I remember did, this one on second thought looked a bit different."

Hot diggy damn, she had a hint. A clue, if only she had been allowed a meeting with the mastermind where he monologued his secrets away. Then getting away now would really seem a prize. "So-" she stopped herself from calling him Bucky. "What do I call you?"

He had the nerve to smirk. "I've been trying to think of myself as Barnes."

Kagome rolled that around in her head, ninety some years of history rolling around in your past that you barely remember, you didn't remember you name until two months ago. He had plenty of reasons to be struggling with identity. "So Barnes, temper tantrum over, shall we continue?"

He gave her a very strange look. "That was a temper tantrum?"

She thought about it. "Close enough."

"I killed you, shredded a metal chair and it's just a temper tantrum?"

Kagome knew she was off but was it really that weird? "Yes, no harm no foul."

He let out a harsh laugh. "No harm?!"

She nodded watching his face. After a moment Kagome could feel her face twist into sympathetic but condescending lines. "No permanent harm. Besides, do you really think in the whole wide world you're the only one struggling? Tony has flash backs, Steve has the odd nightmare- hell for some strange reason after five hundred years of peace I've started having screaming night terrors. Not cool."

He blinked and she could see she had thrown him off. "You have nightmares?"

Her lips twisted and she felt his disbelief echoing hers. "Yeah you'd think five hundred years would make you immune but it's not so. I didn't dream good or bad for a very long time, wished I was normal and that I could remember to be so human and then they started."

His mouth twisted and she understood the bittersweet smile.

"To be so human eh?"

Her head jerked in a nod. "Yeah, to be human. What a thing to wish."

His mouth thinned. "It's a wish."

Kagome smiled back her heart aching, she could guess at how odd it was for him to hear that from someone else. That was probably why he was hiding from Steve, this wish to be human, to remember how something feels, that wouldn't ever make sense to him.


	227. Chapter 227

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Twenty-Seven**

**2014 unknown location May 24th 2:11 p.m.**

Barnes eyed the blood stained woman, it was odd to realize just how full of contradictions she was: She looked young but was so old. She was kind but he had the feeling she could be ruthless. She seemed hopeful but knew about the dark corners of despair. She also was so very aware. He didn't know how she could know exactly what he was feeling and thinking but she did it. And in spite of all it, he liked her. He hadn't ever, at least in his memory felt like this. He felt unsure again.

"Let's go." He lead the way out of the room and down to the next door, Kagome behind him started talking again. "So what are we looking for?"

This time he decided to humor her. "My complete file. I need to know everything. In part because I need to know how many people know my commands."

"Commands? Like orders you can't refuse?"

"Yes."

"How did you find out you have them?"

He turned around and gave her an 'are you stupid look'. She mouthed 'oh' at him. He nodded and went back to searching the last five rooms on the level. He had been scared spit-less that night. He'd blown up the Hydra facility he knew of, found information of the second. Stopped at the history museum, before blowing the second up. He still wasn't sure if it was the museum or the pawn shop robbery he had been spotted at.

The woman had come up behind him on his way to the third Hydra hide out, but he'd been at a small airport in New Jersey and he hadn't thought anything of letting her reach speaking distance. Then she had spoken and his body betrayed him.

The fog clouding his mind as his body calmly went with her left him waking up in a cold sweat when he did sleep. Nothing had ever seemed so wrong.

But lucky for him they hadn't realized how much he'd freed himself because she left him in a room of four other men, and the moment she was gone he was back in control. He knocked the two guys hold guns down with a third guy's body, the fourth had been the first to die but the other three hadn't been hard to finish, he'd even managed it without a shot being fired, plugging his ears he'd slaughtered everyone in the basement of a Walmart of all things, the woman too. Taking their money he managed to disappear again but his desire to keep an eye on Steve had been put to back burner, and his desire to see everything Hydra burn first.


	228. Chapter 228

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Twenty-Eight**

**2014 unknown location May 24th 2:31 p.m.**

Reaching the elevator Barnes looked at his new buddy. She looked alert and ready. She didn't need him to tell her the elevator was the toughest spot for them. He pushed the button. It moved slowly but he asked her if she could sense anything, she said she could so it would be worth it.

Her head cocked to the right, and she stopped breathing. Then she relaxed, "No one's on there."

In his head he was wondering if she would be right or wrong. He was very curious how she could tell.

Then the doors opened, he tensed but no one was there, nothing happened. He wondered just a bit if it was chance but he stepped in without a word, she followed and he pushed the button for the next floor down.

"You've searched the floors above and are working your way down?"

He glanced at her, but figured she had deduced as much from his movements. "Yes, I have a vague memory of needing to be on the sub fifteenth floor before you can find a tunnel to another building and escape."

"And we are going to the thirteenth next."

"Yes." That had been the button he pushed.

"There are people on this next floor you know."

"The special people?" He was very curious about these people, was it just life span or more? He had a feeling, just a guess, that maybe what he'd found here was a rogue arm of Hydra. But he didn't have the data to be sure.

"Yep."

He wanted to swear but he didn't know how special, they might be able to sneak by. The doors opened and no one jumped out at him, looking at Kagome she gave him a swift glance before stepping out. Following her he was impressed when at the first door she stood just out of sight and let him open the door. Seeing a normal office, he went to the computer, Kagome followed him a second later closing the door.

Silently she guarded the door while he tried to use the computer, he'd learned quickly, but they still made no sense to him, it didn't feel natural. After a few minutes she came over and looked at what he was trying to do. "Let me."

She typed in a few things and some old files popped up, he'd been lucky whoever left the office had stayed logged in. reading quickly he wasn't happy to learn he'd been here for Vietnam, he'd killed a few important people on both sides to keep the fight going. But no truly new information. What a waste.

"Not there?"

Barnes looked up at the small asian woman in the room with him. Maybe it hadn't been a true waste. Shaking his head he began to close things up and erase the history, he was almost done when Kagome went alert, he tried to hurry but it wasn't meant to be, the door opened.


	229. Chapter 229

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Twenty-Nine **

**2014 unknown location May 24th 2:51 p.m.**

Barnes had his knife in hand in a flash but Kagome was closer and faster, her knife was buried in the man's throat in a second, but to his consternation the man didn't go down. His arm moved in a blur and she was punched into the wall, plaster crumpled and she slumped to the ground. The man ripped the knife from his throat and the blood flowing didn't seem to concern him, he just paused, and evaluated the two of them: Barnes saw the recognition on his face over Kagome who was moving but something seemed wrong with her shoulder and chest, but the man looked a bit puzzled at him.

He realized in a moment Kagome had aimed for the vocal cords, the man couldn't call for help. She was brilliant. Leaping over the desk he kicked the man in the face, he was a bit surprised to feel his foot caught and twisted to the side. He didn't hesitate and lifted the other landing a solid hit to the arm making the guy lose the knife.

Dropped he landed in a crouch where he attacked with his knife, his arm was caught and twisted, he was started to understand what she meant when she said special. This man had, had a knife in his throat and hadn't gone down, then his strength was a match or more for him, the only one who'd so far been able to do that was Steve. It was inhuman.

Punching with his metal arm it was a surprise when the man caught it too, they were dead locked.

Pushing, the man countered by twisting his real arm. Against his will he felt it weakening, pain was burning in the muscles and he could feel his bones starting to give, this guy was going to break his arm.

Then Kagome was back, she thrust the knife deep in the collar bone and neck area, not a kill but crippling, she didn't want this guy to die. Interesting. The man made his first noise, a rasping cry of pain, a look pity crossed her hard countenance and to his utter shook he saw a flash of pink. She pulled the knife free and the man crumpled, his breathing shallow, with a rattle.

"sorry." She refocused on him and he tested his arms, the flesh one hurt and he could feel a hitch starting in his metal one again, looking at it he saw damage to a couple plates, out of shape they didn't aline right, it compromised his whole arm.

"They know I'm out now."

He gave a nod and frisked the man hoping for a gun. He was doomed to disappointment, but he had been lucky to get a knife in, security was tight. He wanted to ask, he really did, but he had a feeling magic or whatever would be beyond him.

Straightening, she nodded to him and took the lead. As the door opened he was startled by the pink bubble that surrounded them.

**ShadowXMoonlight gets named as the two thousandth reveiw, thank you any and everyone who has made this number possible. **


	230. Chapter 230

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirty**

**2014 unknown location May 24th 2:53 p.m.**

Kagome stepped out into the hall and wasn't at all surprised to recognize most of the faces standing in front of her. Slowly turning in a circle she was pleased to see most of them cringe at her barrier, she was well aware that Bucky was at her back. It was nice to see him being so calm, she had been a bit worried he'd be angry she blew it, or scared of her.

"Who remembers just what I can do without lifting a finger?"

She was mildly amused that all in the circle shifted, but no one answered. But the humor value aside they were stalling, and she needed to get Bucky down two floors, give him a sealing sutra and tell him Tony's phone number. It was moments like this when she wondered why no personal spell would hold on her. Shippo's spells, her spells, hell if she thought about it added to idea that she had never been able to die because Tsubaki's curse should have killed her, but she fought it off.

The elevator creaked, and she made the first move, a whip appeared at a thought, and she slashed the four in front of her with it. All were knocked back and she ran, Bucky wordlessly following. It was nice they didn't need to converse to understand the plan.

Someone bounced off the back of shield and she felt bad because the barrier would do more damage, the whip was bad enough but she had better control over the damage. Then the doors to the elevator behind them opened, she was relieved when the barrier held up to the first hail of gun fire, it had taken her so freaking long to learn to that it would horrible if it failed her now.

Reaching the turn to a hall she led the way around the corner, Bucky joined her and she could see he was pale, scanning him she saw he wasn't bleeding so it had to be the weird factor. "You good?"

He looked at her, and she could almost see the questions, but he gave a quick nod, "How long can you hold this up?"

Kagome sighed, honestly if she was a badass immortal the answer would in my sleep or forever, but reality wasn't that nice and she wasn't that cool.

He nodded like she had answered, but she saw him thinking. He pointed at the barrier blocking the entrance to the hall, they couldn't see her or him. Seeing a door she opened it and was pissed it was an empty room, she wanted a pad of paper and pen, but that was too much to ask for. Feeling her power draining away as they just shot at her barrier she put her lips to his ear. "The plan is the charge up the hall, we need guns and a pen and paper."

He frowned at her but then let it go. She wanted to smile, it was so amusing to see him trying to make sense of it before he'd tell himself it didn't matter.


	231. Chapter 231

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirty-One**

**2014 unknown location May 24th 2:57 p.m.**

Barnes found himself watching Kagome's face, her face answered his question, she didn't need to say anything. This pink, magic bubble: which might just be the weirdest thing he'd ever seen, the jury was out on that he was missing too much memory to really judge; wasn't going to last forever. Her expression implied they might be lucky to get an hour of it.

But then she whispered her plan. The gunfire meant no one down the hall could hear but it also meant he wasn't going to waste time questioning it, but he did wonder, what on earth was the pen and paper for?

She gave him a quick smile and he wondered why his heart felt like it had doubled the speed it was already pounding. Then he realized, in spite of the fact she couldn't die, he was afraid for her. It was a fear he had only ever felt for Steve, admittedly at the time he hadn't had blinking clue why he was hauling his unconscious ass off the muddy river bottom, only that he was terribly frightened when he didn't see him come up.

One hand count of three later he followed her right around the corner straight into the thick of the gun fire, okay who cared? A pink bubble was protecting him, the bullets were bouncing back. Half a dozen of the swelling numbers fell as strays took them down, more suddenly were sporting bloody streaks and other bullet holes. Barnes suddenly understood how he could take out the non specials, he'd just thought of course they needed guns but she had more in mind. Throwing his knife he took a man in the chest, he was slightly surprised when it passed through the shield but he hadn't thought about what if it didn't work.

Putting those thought aside for later he scooped a dropped gun off the floor and started firing, he was aiming for the chests, the normals fell quickly but then Kagome who was pulling away dropped the pink bubble so it was just around him: without concern or care for her own well being she was fighting. Just her and that knife, and god was she scary. The blade and her hand glowed and he realized she had a mini shield up over her arm and head allowing her to protect the vitals but use one hand and both legs freely.

Between their efforts the hall suddenly seemed empty and the healthy people pulled back to other end of the hall by the elevator, they took shelter just around the corners, taking pot shots when they could.

Kagome lead the way into an office they had passed during the mad dash down to the other end, inside Kagome had her paper and pen, he had all the guns he could want. But he was distressed to realize she was bleeding from enough scratches and holes and other wounds she looked ghostly.

She smirked at his face and waved a hand while sliding down a wall. "It looks bad but it has to be a straight instant kill or I just keep going and get better."

"Oh." he wondered why he didn't feel any better, maybe it was because she was a girl who had just invested more energy in protecting him then he had her. "I think you're crazy." The words came out and he was surprised with himself, but she just chuckled an oddly bubbly sound.

"Probably."


	232. Chapter 232

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirty-Two**

**2014 unknown location May 24th 2:58 p.m.**

Kagome swallowed down another mouthful of bloody saliva, Bucky looked upset, or at least perturbed and she was amused to know it was for her sake. He'd known her all of two hours and the guy cared. Taking the pad of paper she wrote down Tony's number, and the information Bucky needed to give him, coughing she was annoyed by the fine blood mist splashed across the page. Stupid lung shot.

She was pretty sure she was going to cry later, she knew she had mostly accidentally killed one of the five fox brothers, she wasn't which one, but there was no mistaking a true purification. She had been glad to know most everyone was half or quarter human, admittedly likely for the same reason she was glad. Less chance of her killing them.

Cold but practical.

Bucky had to be a damn good shot, he also had been canny enough to realize if they didn't stop at the first shot he should disable, shoulders, knees, hands. He was good, he'd picked up on she wanted as few deaths as possible.

Coughing she tore the page and handed it him. He took and read it once.

"What the hell is this?" He was being quiet but there was no mistaking the sharp tone.

She smiled up at him. "The moment they realized I was out the chance for both of us to get out disappeared. They'll be able to follow me. But I can get you out."

"I won't go."

Now she saw what he and Steve had in common. "Okay Steve."

If he had annoyed or angry before now he was pissed. "This is stupid."

She laughed and then coughed, to her surprise she felt something metal enter her throat so she went on coughing only to catch a bullet in her hand. That had never happened before. Tossing it aside she flared her barrier wider sending the approaching auras scurrying. "I can't hide myself the way I could hide you, I can't get away, but I can hide and cover for you. You get out, call that number talk to Tony or Jarvis and give the lat and long and they rescue me. You'll have done your part, and we'll be square."

He looked at her and she saw more clearly the gap between his two minds, the Winter Solider saw the soundness of the plan, the practicalness of it. He would be leaving to save her later. But the man he was, that Bucky; he didn't want to go, leaving someone behind went against the grain. She was sure the fact she was female didn't help, it didn't matter she had proved more then once in their short acquaintance she could and did kick ass, he had been taught to protect girls.

"Seriously, you don't get out of here and you'll have done me no good and yourself a lot of harm. If it matters so much make that call and some time when you're in New York look me up."

He cocked an eyebrow at her. "I could just show up and you would think I was there for a visit and not because I'd been reprogramed?"


	233. Chapter 233

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirty-Three**

**2014 unknown location May 24th 3:03 p.m.**

"Yes."

"You're an idiot."

She had a hard time arguing that. "We could have a code word."

"If I'm close enough to give you a code word, you're already dead."

"Meh."

He stared at her and she saw the struggle raging on in his head, she was convincing him with every word and he knew it, he wanted to fight it but she was winning. "I'm thinking..."

"If it's something silly, or random I really will kill you."

Kagome felt her cheeks warm as the pain in her chest finally finished healing. Stupid broken ribs, and stupid multiple gunshots, and that set of scratches- she needed to focus.

"What were you thinking?"

"Nothing."

He stared and it was only her awareness they were regrouping outside that made her answer. "Bananas."

"That is stupid."

She shrugged. "We need to go, but first. Come here."

"What are you going to do?"

Getting to her knees she dabbed her fingers in her own blood. "I'm going to hide you from everyone special, normal people will be able to see you, but the demons will walk right on by, this is how you get out. I even have a plan for getting us down two floors."

"Is it like your last great plan?"

Smiling, she laughed at him. "Only a little."

He made a face at her before coming and kneeling next to her, grasping his metal arm she rolled the sleeve up, starting the sutra she had invented, it had no limits except for it didn't work on her. But she had hidden Shippo, from Sesshomaru, and Sesshomaru from Shippo, it didn't get any better then this.

Her blood would make up for the lack of proper paper and ink, hell it might work better in her blood. "If you speak to a demon it will break the spell, they'll see, hear and perceive you, but it doesn't work on humans and using a gun doesn't count as speaking."

"so I can stand next to them and as long I don't speak I can keep on walking?"

"Yes, touch is tricky, fleeting touch and you'll be fine, but you punch them in the face and it probably would break it as well."

"Does it break it permanently?"

Thinking Kagome wasn't sure. "I don't think it would, just for who you spoke to."

The letters done she pumped it as full of energy as she dared, she needed to be able to use her powers to cut through two floors. She just hoped this was strong enough to protect him. He was her chance. Done she pulled the sleeve down and was pleased to see the blood was gone, his arm felt warm to her so she knew it had taken. "Let's go."


	234. Chapter 234

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirty-Four**

**2014 unknown location May 24th 3:10 p.m.**

Barnes followed Kagome out into the hall, the shooting started again and he was a bit surprised to see the injured had crawled away, most of them had been wounded enough that most people wouldn't be able to crawl, much less down a hundred and fifty feet of corridor.

But again, humans would have died from shock and blood loss.

Kagome lead the way towards a back office, he had told her the escape tunnel as he remembered it had been on that side. Unfortunately they seemed aware of it, because they stopped giving ground and were resisting the pink bubble.

Barnes got to see first hand what she had meant when she asked if they remember what she could do. Every exposed part of skin in contact with it started burning. The smell was stomach turning. It also seemed to be tiring Kagome out faster. His gun clicked empty, and he tossed it away before drawing another one. That was when Kagome made a funny noise, he looked at her in a reflex and he saw her frightened eyes looking behind them.

"Ever loving mo-" she cut herself off and went from trying to go down the hall to facing the group approaching from behind. Barnes wasn't sure what had scared her silly but the mumbles he was understanding were in German, Russian and French and all were very unladylike and considering the events up until now he was alarmed that she was swearing now. Staying still, keeping his gun pointed to the front he watched her go around him, he was a bit confused when he felt her take up a position back to back. Gunfire ceased and for the first time someone other than Kagome spoke.

"Now Miss Higurashi I would be much obliged if you would surrender right now."

He felt her trembling at his back and didn't miss the different last name.

"How the fuck do you know that name?"

He didn't need to look to know the new guy was smiling. "With all the time I have spent looking for you, how could I not know?"

There was silence and he really wondered what she was going to do now, with her back against his he didn't dare turning to see her face. The silence stretched and then she spoke some of her poise coming back; "I think not."

Then to his surprise he felt her moving behind him, risking a glance back he saw her using the pink power like a sword, and then he realized she was cutting a hole in the floor. Well it explained how she thought to get him to the tunnel.

**So who's gonna reveiw towards four chapters? twenty-seven reveiws, ready, set, GO!**


	235. Chapter 235

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirty-Five**

**2014 unknown location May 24th 3:13 p.m.**

Kagome felt the floor giving way and she tried to keep her powers focused to the small cutting edge, she had never done it exactly like this, but it was working well. The floor caved and she was startled to learn she had cut into a small portion of wall under them, it dumped her and Bucky sideways rather then straight down. That also meant she didn't do what she meant to and seal the hole behind them, her barrier popped when she hit her head and she heard lots of shouting from the man in charge.

She didn't doubt he was in charge, he was- well she was pretty sure he was a made half demon. She had a niggling idea he had used the demons brainwashed and captured, they had all seemed weak and no one used their attacks, sticking the claws, guns, and knives.

But she was far more terrified to feel just how large his aura was, it was giving her the shakes and she was fighting a reflexive fear because he felt like Naraku after he'd evolved a few times.

Scrambling to her knees she realized she had cracked her skull and had a gushing head wound. Seeing double she realized strangely enough she hadn't had much trouble with head wounds before, she hadn't realized or remembered how hard it was to focus with blood in her eyes. A hand grabbed her and pulled her to her feet. She tried to twist him off her and she realized he was human, and then she realized it was Bucky yanking her away from the hole, where people were jumping down from.

She could hear the noise, and shouts and even the gunfire as Bucky shot into the dust cloud, but it wasn't making sense in her mind. She realized this head wound was screwing with her. She needed to protect Bucky so he could get help. Pulling free she put herself in front of him and tried to pull up a bullet proof barrier, it was getting hard, she was very tired.

Pink was spluttering in front of her and a face she knew attacked her, Tora. Yuichi was going to kill her because she didn't had a choice, she smacked him away with a pink whip and she saw she had lost focus doing far too much damage.

Bucky was pulling at her and she was trying to get the bubble up, but she wasn't focusing. Then sharp pain burned her chest and she suddenly felt the world snap into focus. Heart shot, bullet still in her, she was dead. Another shot punched through her, then half a dozen more. Numbness took over for a second. Stumbling she felt more gunfire hitting her and all she could think was Bucky had better be alright. A sharp yank and she almost fell into Bucky's arms and then they were running.

Then she saw forms appearing and reaching out. To her surprise a pink wall snapped out long enough for the crowd to stop dead and crash into it getting more burns.

Bucky shoved her in an office and she slid down the wall while watching him fire down the hall.

She was upset to see blood seeping into his white lab coat. He was hit. Her heart wasn't beating but she was going to get up, up. Up. Up! Up! She was going to get UP! To her shock her body in a jerky, distant fashion obeyed. She even managed another barrier. Bucky broke off shooting and looked back to her. "Kagome?"

"urgh."

This was weird, she had never managed to move her body so much while dead before. Probably because she hadn't been so panicked. "Where- you – ha- hit?"

"It's not bad." But he turned and she could see something hit the metal connecting to his shoulder and then bounced over his collar bone, another skimmed his side, to her horror she saw one dead center of his chest. How was he alright?


	236. Chapter 236

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirty-Six**

**2014 unknown location May 24th 3:15 p.m.**

Barnes couldn't believe Kagome was on her feet, her front looked like she had been used for target practice, and blood was running from every hole, she had to be dead but still she was up and asking him if he was alright. She was nuts.

She looked upset and he glanced down, he had felt the close shave on his metal arm, and his skimmed his side, and his chest hurt. Looking down he saw the bloody spot under his heart. He was mildly startled, he didn't feel that hurt, pulling his shirt up he saw that the bullet hadn't gone very deep at all. Looking up at Kagome he remembered how she had placed herself between him and their pursuers. He was sure she had just taken a bullet for him. It had gone through her but lost the power to kill him.

Something like happiness, or relief, or awe touched the corners of his mind. But he stayed focused, one more floor down to go. Rolling the fragmented bullet free he dropped it, he might be nuts but he thought her spell thing was working, very few had seemed to be shooting at him, and that leader hadn't seemed to notice him at all.

"Can you do the floor thing again?"

She gave a jerky nod and he looked at her; blood was still dripping from her open wounds but her head wound was healed, the bone he'd been able to see gone, hidden as it should be. But her color was that of paper, of course the puddle of blood surrounding her spoke of just how dead she should be.

"Why were you so scared?"

"I have -" she paused and he could see her trying to breath. "-living family."

"Beyond these people you know here?"

She lifted her head and dropped it once, that wasn't good, that guy knew her real name.

"Tell Stark to tell-" a horrible gurgling rasp escaped her as she took a deep breath. "Sesshomaru to take my family-"

He finished it for her, it was painful to hear her talking. "To hide them. To get them out of public eyes."

She smiled. "Tell him he's like Naraku."

He nodded even as he realized he was going along with her plan to make that call and be the only one to get away. His heart clenched and she must have seen it on his face, her smile widened and he was shocked when she just cut the floor out from underneath him.

Dropping the ten feet was a hard jolt to the knees, but he turned it into a tumble and rolled free, the hall she had dropped him looked familiar so he just ran for the tunnel even as he cursed her, such stupid, damn heroics, it left a sour taste in his mouth.


	237. Chapter 237

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirty-Seven**

**2014 unknown location May 24th 3:17 p.m.**

Kagome smiled down at the hole, this was awesome, she had been able to cut that hole in the floor with a thought. Taking another breath she felt the blood bubbling in her lungs but it wasn't painful, just annoying. She needed to give Bucky a head start. Carefully going around the hole she had the funny thought that she felt and probably looked like a zombie.

Back out in the hall bullets cut through her and Kagome was bemused to realized the way she was at that moment it didn't matter. Very strange, this was new. With that she pulled her power to her finger tips, happy, a thrill filling her, her exhaustion and pain a world away she let Sesshomaru's training take over. Twirling she was pleased to see his training in this had stuck.

He was the only she knew in the world who could cut bullets down with a ribbon of energy.

Then she was in the hoard, to her surprise she had laid out the first half a dozen before someone got a hit in. But one good hit was all that was needed.

The punch broke her jaw but it was the wall that finished her. Sliding down it, her skull shattered like an egg shell, she found her mind refocusing on the strangeness, just how had she done this? She had never done so much without her heart beating before.

Then the leader came over and she felt her skin crawling, disgusting bastard. The fact he calmly buried a knife in her chest did nothing to improve her feelings. But then he spoke to her, "This is interesting, I'm afraid miss Higurashi you have succeeding in making me curious, the stories about you don't do you justice."

The fact he stroked her cheek added to his creep value. But he did have a thing for kidnapping so he was already a creep.

Then he was up and giving orders. "Find her friend, he gets away and we'll need to shift locations!"

Kagome found herself glad she had managed to do so much, she had given him a good lead for sure.


	238. Chapter 238

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirty-Eight**

**2014 unknown location May 24th 3:45 p.m.**

Kagome stared up at the same dingy ceiling she had been staring at since they finished digging the bullets out of her, it probably helped she didn't need to be treated gentle just reach in, dig it out. The knife got to stay of course, stupid knife. But she had confirmed at least in her own head to do what she did she had to be motivated, and apparently she didn't care enough to be fighting while dead for herself. It was an odd and melancholy thought but it made her think of Kikyo.

Is this how hard it had been for her to keep going? Kagome had to admit if this was the case she did prefer her own motivations. Fighting for someone else was much better then revenge no matter what the movies said.

Then she felt him tickling her senses, he was back, then he stepped into view. She was a bit relieved to see he looked annoyed, this time she was allowed a better look at him, sandy blond, blue eyed, she decided oddly he looked a lot like Steve. The face was wrong, the chin not right, the cheeks too low, and instead of the kind concern Steve had showed, this man's cruelty showed in his face instead.

"I am afraid we are going to have to leave much sooner then intended. But I think over the next few days you'll make it up to me."

Kagome felt her soul shiver in revulsion, if she could have, she would have thrown up on him before ripping him to pieces. She didn't know much but she knew enough. This was the kind of slime who sold their soul for power of any kind.

"Of course before we go any where together I should introduce myself. I am Chimeries. I would hope someone with your life span can appreciate my inspiration for my rebirth but-" he smiled at her, and she wished to close her eyes. He was disgusting.

"I do understand you are not fond of myths." He chuckled. "I suppose I can understand one who has become myth herself would distain others. But I hope you would once again expand the understanding the world has of the universe again."

He tutted himself. "Here I am rushing ahead. I just feel so excited. Here I was thinking your powers were purely limited to regeneration and the true Miko powers."

Chimeries paused, remembering something and glared down at her. "Your work on the Winter Solider is most admirable if frustrating. I wonder why a man such as he would help you." he stared at her before a twisted gleam lit his eyes. "I suppose I don't wonder."

"But I will have to wait." He almost pouted and Kagome decided first chance she got even if she couldn't kill him she so was going to cut his tongue out for the monologue... oh dear, she sounded like Sesshomaru with that thought.

**Thank you all for the reveiws, hope you enjoyed the finishing of that bit of fight/action.**


	239. Chapter 239

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirty-Nine**

**2014 unknown location May 24th 5:17 p.m.**

Kagome wished she could turn her head, just not strongly enough to actually do it apparently. This was a new thing, she wondered a bit why it had never happened before but she knew there were several reasons. Motivation being key. Before with Inuyasha still alive it happened so rarely she wasn't immune to the shock, and the pain. Then she had wanted to. To be dead, that in hind sight was probably how she was frozen for so long. But this time she was fighting for someone else, someone who needed her help. Oh and she wasn't pinned like a bug to a board. But thinking back she had moved a bit while still dead at the tower.

Demons begin to climb in the army truck and she was horrified to realize her new favorite bad guy was back. He took a seat just in right on her right, Hanako was in sight on her right and she couldn't see the other six properly.

The car started and for a few minutes that was all she could hear the engine, the first bit was smooth, then it started getting bumpy and Kagome found herself perturbed by the silence, no one was talking. Time stretched and Kagome realized most everyone was sleeping, Hanako was watching her and she after a bump got her head to turn enough she saw Chimeries reading and then making notes, and a jolt allowed her to see her name.

"Taking interest in my work?"

The smooth lightly german voice sent shivers down her spine, but not being able to talk worked against her.

"I am a scientist at heart, that means from the very first moment I realized how special my dear Hanako was I have worked to understand, classify and use it. After fifty years I reached a conclusion. There are three simple classifications. First Elemental; Wolves, Foxes, and other actually named elementals are easy to understand, they manipulate nature."

He twirled the pen he was using and she saw a flare of power that was green leaving him holding a leaf. "The next is more vague, but also simple to understand with a few examples. Spiritual; Mikos, monks, illusions, barriers, sutras, enchanted objects. All use an energy on a creation level. So it seems the soul, is what grants that power. But of course this based on some of my other work. All the claims of 'demons' being just that are false, they share enough in common to have children with humans, they must be something else. My research leads me to believe they are manipulated humans. Or the first were. It is enough to make you believe in gods. Or the power of genetic splicing. Of course the new human strain has me me wondering if someone is doing it again or if the diversifying they've been doing for the last five centuries is starting to rear it's head. But I haven't had the time to check."

The sigh he let out was very alarming, but his words were terribly interesting. He was suggesting the dozenth generation down or so would give birth to a mutant. That was a new and strange idea, had she lead to a resurgence of new demons? Was it even possible?

He shook his head. "Here I am going off on a tangent, the third class is Internal; The shifting of form, the quick healing, poison, other shapeshifting. That my dear is where you have peaked my interest, I had you classified as a spiritual, and internal. But being able to take action when dead other then recover suggests other wise."

**Thank you everyone I am very glad you like these last four chapters so much. Special thanks to Akumi who wrote a very nice reveiw. I also admit this story is my answer to that very deficit.**


	240. Chapter 240

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Forty**

**2014 unknown location May 24th 5:56 p.m.**

Kagome stared at the man with growing horror. She didn't fit in his classifications because she wasn't part of them any more, but dead in his hands, and helpless she had no doubt he wanted to fix that. Bruce and Tony both were scientists but moral ones, Chimeries had no such boundaries. He could and would likely do anything to her.

But on second thought if that wasn't what he'd taken her for, why had she been kidnapped?

"I admit I would love to get started right here and now, but this isn't the place for it." He looked very disheartened.

Kagome wished she could say something, do something, she just wanted to know why she had been taken? what were his goals? She knew he had to be power hungry and evil, but he seemed so much saner than Naraku. There also was a very small, very ashamed part of her. The part that had been a doctor so damned long that wanted to know more.

But as he settled back and started making notes again, the truck rumbling on down the bumpy no doubt dirt road. She was doomed to disappointment.


	241. Chapter 241

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Forty-One**

**2014 unknown location May 24th 10:01 p.m.**

Barnes clung to the underside of the truck he'd seen them load Kagome into. He had made it out, running into the woods trying to make a choice. Follow her request as she meant it, or do what he was thinking. What he was thinking was crazy.

He'd found out how well her spell thing worked, he'd walked right past the two men, specials, whatever the hell they were, right outside. There had been people running inhumanly fast who had passed him without a second glance more then once. He had gotten out, found the information to be had here, and Kagome had told him all he had to do was make a phone call.

But he knew by the time he found a phone the information would be useless and out of date.

That had been when he decided to sneak after her. Sure enough not a full two hours after his escape he watched her dead, once again tied body get loaded up, he'd taken the chance to walk into the compound. In a clean stolen uniform he strolled through the chaos, only to roll under the truck and grab the underside. The high clearance was the only reason he hadn't been crushed between the under carriage and the muddy, some times rocky ground. He'd been under here without rest for five hours and his metal arm wasn't behaving and his flesh arm was protesting. The mud working it's way into his arm no doubt was adding to it.

He'd decided it was his mission to get her out of here, but this wasn't going well, it had been thirty some hours since he'd slept and day since his last meal. He really couldn't afford to keep hanging here as long as it seemed he was going to need to. His next best choice was the climb up on top from here. While it was moving.

He was seriously wondering why he wanted to help her so much.

So he had to be nuts.

Sighing, he started forward, it would be easiest to climb up behind the driver's cab trying to climb the canvas would just be stupid. Too much time later he was on top and his arms could rest for the first time hours. Now he just would wait until they stopped for more gas, anywhere with that would have a phone. He'd make her call and then keep following. First chance he thought he had and she would be out of there.


	242. Chapter 242

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Forty-Two**

**2014 Stark Tower May 24th 4:56 p.m.**

Tony was very focused on one small part of the idea Bruce had suggested as a way to look for Kagome. He wasn't one for introspection, but he was a keen observer of the human species and he knew from the outside looking in he was mess, all of them were in one way or another.

Pepper wasn't sleeping well and was trying to keep busy with work, or talking everyone else into joining her for meals. Rogers was doing a lot of reading with Shippo and- god it still killed him. Shin Mura. Kagome's brother in law; Sesshomaru. The head of D.R. Bio-research and Sciences. They were using his connections, looking through paper work looking for a trail. Bruce was working side by side with him every step of the way.

Sam was probably the only one not seriously emotionally entangled. But he did seem concerned by everyone else's reactions, or at least that was what he thought, the man was Pepper's sole ally in feeding everyone and he was a better, if heath nut, cook.

"Sir you have a phone call you might want to take."

"I'm busy Jarvis, I said I don't want to be bothered."

"But sir he says Kagome gave him your number."

Tony felt his mouth fall open, and his heart surged with what could only be hope. His eyes meeting Bruce's he gave Jarvis the order. "Put him on."

There was a small crackle of static before he heard an annoyed sounding exhale on the other end. "Hello? I presume you are calling to invite me to a trap."

There was a moment of silence and Tony found the first non violent smirk on his face in days. Then a cool voice that answered him, very male unless his voice was disguised but who knew now days?

"Do you care if it is?"

"So it is a trap."

"Look Kagome did me a favor and got my ass out of there, she gave me this number, told me to talk to Tony and tell him where we were."

"Which is where?"

The voice rattled off some coordinates and Jarvis brought up a map on screen with a highlight spot to show where he was talking about. "Cambodia?"

The voice was silent before in a strange voice he answered. "Yes. She also wanted me to tell someone named- Sess- Sesshomaru, that he was just like Naraku and that they know about her family."

Tony blinked, he found for the first time in the conversation he might actually believe this person was telling the truth. But if he was remembering the right Naraku the vague fear might have just been given a much stronger shape. "So she did you a favor and you just called me to return it?"

"Yes."

"Just like that?"

"Yes."

"I don't trust you."

"So?"

"Well how do I know this isn't a trap?"

"I ask again, you care? She said you would rescue her."

He was going to make another comment before something made a noise in the background and the call ended. He guessed he was going to go to Cambodia.


	243. Chapter 243

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Forty-Three**

**2014 Stark Tower May 24th 5:16 p.m.**

Tony looked at everyone gathered around the table, he found his eyes lingering on Sesshomaru and Shippo, he'd asked but not pushed about Kagome's mother. He hadn't wanted to admit he had no clue how many girls he had slept with in Japan, but as it was thirty-ish years ago he wasn't sure why he would know for sure which one it was. But he found his curiosity renewed because he was pretty sure the warning about her family hadn't been talking about him, everyone who knew save her mother was in this room.

"What's going on Stark?"

Tony frowned as he looked at Rogers, interrupting his thoughts even. "I got a call, with a lead. Jarvis."

"Right away sir. It came from a small village pay phone in Cambodia, the man on the line said Kagome was at a place a little more than hundred miles from it."

"Can we hear the phone call?" Sam sounded curious and he did intend to play it so he agreed.

"Play it for everyone Jarvis."

Jarvis pressed play and almost right away Rogers perked right up, but he then looked very worried. Tony didn't think it was a good sign. The moment it was over he spoke up explaining. "That was Bucky."

His own sinking feeling was back, this was not good information.

"Bucky Barnes?" Pepper sounded almost as unhappy as he felt.

Rogers nodded once.

Bruce sighed and Shippo started tapping his fingers on the table, Sesshomaru was ignoring this while pulling out his ever present phone out.

Sam spoke up and Tony wasn't sure if he liked the habit he had of making sure the obvious was the obvious.

"So we can gather that something Hydra is involved in this?"

Tony took it upon himself to make sure they were all on the same page. "Yes, but we also know the leader has mutated himself with at least some of the demons he has kidnapped through the ages. We can also gather that whatever he has taken Kagome for is really, really bad. Jarvis did you learn what that sound was in the background?"

"Yes sir. It was a car engine, and a soft swear word in Russian, I would conclude his ride was leaving."

"So who's going with me?"


	244. Chapter 244

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Forty-Four**

**2014 Stark Tower May 24th 5:20 p.m.**

Sesshomaru looked up, "How fast can you fly?"

"Fast. Why?"

"Me and Shippo will be faster than even your private plane."

"That's good so am I."

"I can fly but I'm not that fast." Sam offered.

"I am not staying here." Pepper sounded angry at the very thought.

"I am coming, because you three can't handle everything." Rogers sound logical but there was an angry edge to his voice. Not for the first time Tony wonder if maybe Rogers had more intentions then admiring-from-a-far and protecting his daughter. He wasn't sure if that was the case how he felt. On one hand he probably couldn't threaten him, but on the other, the guy can from a bygone era, they had more in common then he'd thought about before. That was going to have to wait.

"I can also be of use."

Tony was impressed, he liked Bruce but to hear the solid support felt good. Kagome had made one heck of place for herself here.

"Sesshomaru we both could carry one."

The older man glared for a second at the younger before he sighed. "I'm taking Banner."

Rogers look dismayed at the idea Shippo would take him. Tony felt a smirk sneak across his face. "Then it's settled. Pepper, Sam take the plane and catch up. We'll go ahead."


	245. Chapter 245

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Forty-Five**

**2014 Cambodia May 25th 3:38 p.m.**

Tony was probably the one who best appreciated skipping the airports, and just the whole build up to flying publicly. Hell the time they made was far better then any other commercial flight, but at the end landing in the muddy if flat clearing in front of the concrete bunker he knew it was still too slow. That Shippo and Sesshomaru who landed a few moments later agreed was not the best feeling ever.

"We were too slow." Shippo sounded annoyed but unsurprised.

Rogers was the one who answered that. "We might not have gotten here in time to get Kagome out but we're a heck of lot closer then before." He then started looking around in manner Tony realized was him looking for mines.

Scanning nothing lit up so he walked forward, it was about now Bruce finally stopped hugging the ground trying not to throw up. He wondered briefly if they would have been better off drugging him for at least the first eight hours.

"So we're just walking in?" Bruce sounded like he was only mildly curious.

Tony looked at the other four, that was when he noticed something was bothering Shippo and Sesshomaru. "That was what I was thinking, why shouldn't we?"

"They have the place rigged."

Tony gave Rogers the most sarcastic glare he could manage. "No really? I never would have thought of that."

Seeing the non reaction from the two demons, he tried to get them to snap to. "What are you two doing?"

Shippo snapped out of it first. "Mom put up one hell of fight."

Tony looked around, calm peaceful jungle. "How can you tell?"

Shippo smirked but his face was dark and haunted. "I can feel it. Her power has entered the land."

"What does it feel like?"

Shippo turned to Rogers, his expression took on an amused tint. "You can probably feel it, the animals are being silent right now but soon they will flock here. It's a sense of peace, you feel as if you can take a deep long breath and feel better."

Tony could see on Rogers face he felt it too, in spite of his keyed up nerves and the let down of not getting here in time, he did feel like he could take a nice deep breath. Then Shippo added the proviso. "For humans. Demons- well. How would you say it Sesshomaru?"

The older demon reacted to the conversation for the first time. His eyes slid sideways and his expression didn't change even if his manner seemed more drawn. "It reminds me of Hakurei."

He glided forward but the expression on Shippo's face changed, it was slightly astonished and a bit worried. "shit."

"Which part?" Tony regret the flippant tone a bit when the blond's horrified countenance settled on him.

"All of it." he shook his head. His eyes refocused and Tony realized he was focusing on the now. "It feels like hot coals, and I am use to her powers."

"Oh." Tony realized his words coincided with Roger's own answer.

**Thanks to deebeth89 for the correction on the last chapter. **


	246. Chapter 246

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Forty-Six**

**2014 Cambodia May 25th 3:38 p.m.**

Kagome stared up at the ceiling of her new room, they had arrived at an old empty hospital of some kind, the tools gave it away. Or at least the beds and room lay out did. The tools she had seen in her own room were new, shiny and clean. Likely ready for use. She had also noticed the hoard of army trucks leaving the bunker, had dwindled to just three car loads. A little over twenty if her sense of auras was right. God she was so out of habit when it came to looking for demons.

But it did make her wonder where the others had gone. She had some guesses, but no real information. Hell she still didn't know why she'd been kidnapped.

Then she realized the most powerful being there was coming towards her room. She had wished too hard. Hey, maybe she'd get some answers.

The door opened and Kagome realized Hanako was once again with him. Chimeries greeted her with a rather cheerful hello, Hanako said nothing and of course being dead she couldn't answer. He made a few more noises before he leaned over and begin to explain what he was thinking. "Now I am going to pull the knife out. You will behave because someone-"

He turned her head and she saw the human she had missed in his aura. Then he turned her head back towards the ceiling. "-will be ready with it. The cuffs will probably get undone a time or two but not both sets at once."

Kagome mentally frowned at the reminder her feet were chained as well.

"We are going to be testing that healing of yours, I am looking to find out if it actually is regeneration or just something that looks like it. The first throwing around of that miko stuff get's you the knife through your heart again. I expect my questions answered. No holding out, the sooner we figure this out the sooner you can have peace again. Understood?"

Kagome was a bit weirded out, he sounded a lot like a doctor doing an actual research project not a power crazed villain, but at the moment she couldn't answer and wasn't sure if she could she would.

Then the knife slid free of her chest and she could feel the healing working. After her first breath he asked her again. Free to move her head for the first time since arriving she looked around. Moldy peeling walls, the rusted but not that rusted bed frame. Old hospital for sure. Looking back up at Chimeries, she saw he giving her an impatient look.

Pure reckless stubbornness kicked in.

She held her tongue and said nothing.

He raised an eyebrow before calmly turning to Hanako, "Hanako please shoot yourself in the foot."

Kagome felt her face paling and her eyes going wide. Turning to look at the demon at her foot she was surprised to see the calm face.

"Yes sir." Hanako smoothly pulled a gun from the small of her back, and pulled the trigger.


	247. Chapter 247

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Forty-Seven**

**2014 Cambodia May 25th 3:40 p.m.**

Barnes felt his mind turn back on at the sound of a gunshot. Far away, from the small old hospital Kagome was at. Holding in a cringe he tried to keep his mind off the possible meanings and reasons that could have. He needed more provisions, new clothes and- a plan. He needed a plan. But to build one he would have to have information.

He'd almost fallen off the truck when it suddenly stopped, he hadn't been properly asleep but he'd been close enough the arrival at the small building hadn't sunk in. The moment after the ride stopped and he realized its meaning he'd jumped off the truck and slipped into the woods, Watching until satisfied they were staying for a time he'd then climbed a tree half a mile away to get some rest. He'd eaten the tiny amount of food he'd picked up at the town the trucks had stopped at for gas.

That reminded him about the phone call.

Tony Stark: he thought he knew something about Howard Stark, he knew for sure he'd killed them but he had been sure there was more. But with his memory who knew? But Tony, Tony had been an enemy of Hydra, a vivid, venomous enemy. He remembered that. So he had been ready to think- well not 'well' but as allies. But then the man had asked that stupid question.

The first name Kagome gave him to ask for help and he gets such a stupid answer. Presume you're calling me to a trap? What the fuck? Actually it sorta made a bit of sense assuming it was THE plan, a trap to lure him in. But since it wasn't he found he was annoyed. But as Tony should be getting to the hideout soon he wondered just a bit of what they would think of the empty compound. Some 'trap'.

He just hope the message for that Sesshomaru got through, he would hate for Kagome's family to get dragged into this as well.

But he did wonder, what the heck was she? Pink, burning, bullet proof, bubbles weren't normal and as he thought about it; scarier than being able to be dead and keep going.

Shaking his head he jumped the twenty some feet, the soft ground giving under him, turning away from the small hospital he headed back towards the small village he almost remembered driving through earlier. He needed food. Lots of it.

**To eh, as you don't have ancount or at least didn't sign in I will give my answers here. **

**First I believe everyone is allowed to have an opinion, and since I am posting publicly you can express it. But I don't agree with, or like yours. When you say Kagome is weak I see it as having been set up by an enemy who knows a lot more about you then you know about them. I also think you missed a few things.**

**You seemed to be ignoring someone is standing by with a knife to stab her with. Even if she without hand movements gets a shield up that is knife proof, I add she hasn't slept, nor ate, nor even had a drink since her kidnapping (days ago). Being dead does nothing to fix her fatigue. She has before this covered for Bucky in a rather prolonged escape plus a longer term spell.**

**Ignoring all that: they drove cross country for more then twelve hours, even if they only did ten miles an hour the whole trip that is more then a hundred. Japan is big but for so much of the show Kagome seems to have trouble sensing things with in a few hundred feet. I don't think that is something age fixes. Sesshomaru does have a further range, but at most it seems to be five miles. Except for smelling things. But he can't follow her by smell (jungle, cars, public roads for part of it, etc).**

**Lets ignore all that and forget the knife, the distance, everything. But Sesshomaru and Shippo are also at a site drenched in her power, as well as below ground. Do you really think they could find her with that?**

**Now if you still think she is weak I invite you to get off your butt and write the mary sue god Kagome in the Marvel universe you want. I admit some level of mary sueing is true in any crossover, but I try to avoid to the god bit. It doesn't make for good reading. In conclusion: don't like don't read.**

**And to everyone else, sorry that got so long.**


	248. Chapter 248

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Forty-Eight**

**2014 Cambodia May 25th 3:42 p.m.**

Tony sighed, ugly, old, dusty, and fake. These were clearly fake old army buildings. Well large parts of it were, the mess, the barracks all showed signs of use, but the offices, the other parts, that was fake. Too dusty to have been used.

Then they found the elevator. That was probably when the calm feeling Sesshomaru and Shippo said came from Kagome having used her powers no longer seemed to be working. The stray bullet holes in the elevator turned his stomach. He wasn't the only, he saw Rogers brace himself, he saw Bruce almost lose his temper for a second. Shippo stopped breathing but got in anyway, Sesshomaru was the only one who's face didn't change but Tony saw his hands flexing like he was wishing he had someone to strangle.

The slow jerky movement had him vaguely concerned it could just plummet to the bottom of the shaft but they at least made it to the first of fifteen floors. The doors opened and they quickly found half a dozen pristine labs, but Shippo and Sesshomaru were pretty sure Kagome hadn't ever been in them. It was relief.

Tony found for the first time he actually understood all the crazy parent stories. Well maybe not why people did stupid things but the feeling of panicked guilt most parents expressed when their kid got hurt on their watch. He had felt things like responsibility before, guilt was well done in his life, fear and love also were things he knew; Mostly for Pepper but he had felt something like this seeing the footage of Kagome fighting in the 'New York incident'. However this was something more extreme.

Right now staring at slimy water stained walls at the back of empty rooms Tony was pretty sure he could have torn the place apart with his bare hands. He was- outraged, was the right word: That Kagome had ever ended up a prisoner in some place so ugly.

He should have been able to protect her.

And even if she wasn't some pigtailed school girl, even if she could have been some ancestor of his, she was his kid. Stuff like this, he wasn't suppose to let it happen.

The next several floors were more empty then the top one, but he was starting to notice Shippo and Sesshomaru were even more on edge. He also was starting to wonder if the glimpses of different colors were in his head. But as he watched carefully Shippo flickered, his form wavered and something underneath showed. He was pretty sure his hair was red.

"What's wrong with you two?"

Shippo glanced at him, then at the bracelet on his arm. His expression twisted into the most irate expression Tony had seen yet. "The spells hiding me and Sesshomaru are falling. Mom really lit this place up. The power is over loading them. They have certain points they can take and then- they don't work."

"So new makeovers?"

Bruce snorted behind him, and Sesshomaru gave him a short sharp glance. "In a quick summery."

**To eh again. Okay I feel a bit hot headed, your answer makes your first comments make more sense from your point of veiw. I admit I was a bit surprised in a pleasent way, that you answered. Most the time I get a negitive, you're doing wrong reveiw they say it and seem to run away. (strangely that happenes when I get annoyed in real life too...) **

**To the first two of your points, I never read the manga. Okay I have the first one book but no more. The second arguement is mostly sound, I don't really disagree, I would argue for the sake of it that the jewel could have been dorment but (shrugs) for this I don't think it matters for this story. **

**The soul thing- I can't speak on for the risk of spoilers. But I have a plan.**

**As for the forth point. You and I might just have to agree to disagree. But I will try to explain a bit more.**

**I am not trying to build Kagome up just to tear her down. It might seem that way from your point of view but I am trying to show her potential. Because for how old she is she doesn't know her own strength. Why is that? First and formost I think we can both agree she is not power seeking. When she doesn't age, when she can't die, and she started loosing people, her reaction was more 'I don't want this'. There of course was some why is this happing? but her obivious starting point (aside from what failed to kill her) was the powers that could hurt and even kill her friends. So she hasn't found the why or even her limits.**

**Yes they can and will follow the trucks, but they can't follow Bucky because Kagome's spell on him. Then they'll find the trucks that left have slowly been splitting up. Following every truck is hard and the smell is degrading with every passing moment because of the rain. It is not the wet season but short heavy bursts of rain is very common.**

**I would point out there are three kinds of characters who get god type powers. ****1\. The kind who earn it: Hercules, Thor in the first movie, Sesshomaru even. 2. The kind that don't want it. Harry Potter, Kagome, Peter Parker. 3. the power crazed type. Now good or bad they get the power and run wild with it. Dumbledore, Loki, Voldemort, Neo. Now for the rest of it- I think I've given you some of my reasoning. if you want to know more go ahead and ask.**

**Oh, and I agree with a lot of what you're saying about Inuyasha and Kagome, it is true he never had to chose. But Kagome can live with that, just like most people accept the people they fall for, have had some sort of dating history. Now I would say the very reason they could work is also a very good point to kidnap Kagome and run away with her to another universe. That three years she takes to finish high school. She gets to think, and reflect and decide, no pressure, no seeing him, and lots of time to spend with the normal. But while she is growing up, I would point out so is Inuyasha. He has that same time to think and wait, he does it with humans so even if his body isn't aging his mind is. It also gives him time to get over Kikyo.**

**I hope that gives you some more insight.**


	249. Chapter 249

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Forty-Nine**

**2014 Cambodia May 25th 4:21 p.m.**

Steve opened a door, finding another empty, mildew smelling, slimy room he closed it again. His heart was going faster then it should be considering nothing had jumped out at them yet. He couldn't lie to himself, but he was figuring the worst case. Only he could think of a number of them.

Kagome couldn't die and that left a lot of things open. Knowing Bucky had come here, and likely for whatever the hell this was had something to do with Hydra, he was worried about finding Kagome only to have her be clueless to who he was. There were some more unlikely but infinitely more creepy ideas running around his head.

Her being dismembered when they found her was a very scary one, probably made worse by her mention of it when she was taking about her healing abilities.

Getting back to the elevator, Steve cringed, the demons were starting to show the effects of Kagome's other powers. The forms they had were still up, but there was the odd change of colors you only saw from the corner of your eye. Not to mention were was a smell like scorched hair starting to waft off the two of them.

Oh and he couldn't forget the unbelievable little glitters of pink sparks.

It had been one thing to be told all of this back in the tower, but seeing in effect was another thing entirely. Having cleared the floor they got back into the elevator and went down to the eighth. The first basement floor had so far seemed to be the most used one, they had found the odd office, with papers in german or so old they likely didn't matter.

But they thus far had noted the lack of working cameras.

It seemed strange but Sesshomaru had suggested it was likely because with minimum demons they had a better working system without the holes of technology. Steve was trying to keep in mind how Shippo had politely told him to get his head out of ass. If he could do that after only a few days... he believed Sesshomaru that they would find the average intruder very quickly. Lucky for all of them that Bucky was anything but average.

Steve sighed, Bruce gave him an equally tired look. Steve was struck by how he and Bruce seemed to have come to agree over protecting Kagome. Bruce had been protective back before he'd learned more about her, and Bruce had been in her corner all along. He didn't think Bruce was interested in her but it made him wonder.

The doors opened and they silently entered this almost identical hall.

**To eh, thanks for agreeing to disagree, I am glad that we were able to come to an understanding with (hopefully) no bad feelings. I would agree foreshadowing is very different in a drabble, given that is my first and I had hoped it would only be a hundred or two chapters long (poor stupid me). I can say it was nice to try, keeping them short and to the point has taught me the vaule of slimming down, but I don't think I'll start another drabble ever.**


	250. Chapter 250

**Time's Icy Touch **

**Disclaimer: Not mine, Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, I don't even own any of the comics. Inuyasha isn't mine either.**

**Chapter Two-Hundred-Fifty**

**2014 Cambodia May 25th 4:41 p.m.**

Tony felt his face twist under the suit. They had found the floor the Kagome had been on. The change in Sesshomaru and Shippo spoke loud enough, the fact they charged in blurs down the hall and to the right told everyone else where she had been.

Following Tony beat Steve and Bruce in the foot race, he found Sesshomaru with his head tilted and breathing deeply. The little flickers of power were getting worse. Tony couldn't help but notice Sesshomaru and Shippo while still beyond human speed wise seemed- there was- it seemed most like they were fighting through something sticky.

Shippo groaned. He had been leaning over an empty bed in the corner. Tony saw his form flare bright before fading and pulling away to revel his brightly red hair, and his changed skin tone. He turned and the brown eyes had turned grassy green. He didn't exactly seem human any more. The coloring seemed a bit too bright.

He also was starting to look like he had a sunburn. Oh and he was angry. "They kept her tied and dead."

Sesshomaru his form still intact, though Tony would admit he was getting very curious about his natural looks, merely nodded. His voice expressed better how unhappy that made him. "Of course they did kit. Your senses should tell you just how many of our kind were here. She could have killed them all."

Shippo sighed and ran a hand through his hair. "Damn her kind heart." He then seemed to notice everyone was looking at him. "What?"

"Nice hair." Tony was amused when he promptly flipped his wrist as if to look for a watch only to revel the metal bracelet.

"Shit."

"When you said Hakurei what did you mean?"

Tony glanced at Bruce but admitted to himself he wanted to know too.

"It was a holy mountain, very- painful. It was powerful because of the monk in it. He lived and died there, never leaving to keep it so powerful. Mama- she wanted to get away, but she wanted to protect. This- it's enough power even Sesshomaru and I could be killed very quickly. But that is not the intent behind this. She poured her desire for- escape into this, but what it is... The end result is this weird place people and animal will be drawn to sense if you like her- 'kindness'." Shippo paused.

"But it also is a cry for help."

"Oh." Bruce frowned. "But the power required is beyond- the normal monk or miko?"

Sesshomaru answered, turning to face Bruce a alarming smirk on his face. "It is."

"Do you know why?"

Sesshomaru considered. "No. It doesn't obey the rules I understand but I can not find anything to attribute it to either."

Then in his own flare of colored light his fake form died away, he seemed to grow eight inches making him a smidgen taller then Steve, and his hair grew long and turned a silvery white, his brown eyes brighten turning a glowing gold, his skin turned almost white it was so pale and tattoos reveled themselves. It was a shocking difference from the plain japanese form he'd presented all this time.

**So first and foremost, I can not believe I have reached 250 chapters, that is nuts. Second I admit I have some not so nice news, this is the last chapter I'm posting for a while because I want the next dozen or so to be tight. So I'm not posting more until I have the build up to (ominous pause) stuff, written right. So I hope to have it up before the one year point for this story but no promises, got some bad news tonight and my life might have just gotten more interesting. Before you ask, its family stuff not me exactly.**


End file.

Avengers, Inuyasha, Adventure